#PERSONALLY I’m going to wait until my mother is dead before really doing anything

[piedinthepiper]

You owe me (pt. 2) ☆

Mafia!Jungkook x psychologist!reader x mafia!Taehyung (slightly)

Summary: His efforts seem pointless. But when it comes to jealousy, anger and you, he just can’t help himself. And neither can you.

Warnings: yandere!Jungkook, dubcon, stalking?, breaking and entering, mention of murder, mention of other types of crimes, angst, weapons (a knife), cursing, male m, descriptive smut, angst

Wc: 7.4k

A/n: Thank you guys so much for all the feedback on this fic. Since so many wanted a part 2 I made a part 2! Hope you like it!

Disclaimer: This is 100% fiction. I am in no way saying that this is how any member of bts would act. Nor do I condone the actions detailed in the story. This is purely for entertainment purposes only. If any of the warnings trigger you, or you’re under 18 ¡do not read! I’m not your mother, and I don’t take any accountability for what you decide to read online!

Parts: | 1 | 2 |

Your back felt a sudden relief as you finally laid down in bed. It had been a long day. A very long day. A new patient took up almost all you time. Taehyung Kim. He was being charged with robbery and murder, and his lawyer had hired you to potentially give him a diagnosis that could help him in court.

You had to assign some of your other patients to a few of your coworkers, just to make time for him. But this is what you love doing. You wanted to help. Especially now, after what you learned about your entire career. You wanted to prove yourself. You knew you were good.

You turned off you lights and put your phone on the nightstand. Finally you were in the comfort of your own bed. Ready to fall asleep and dream the night away. Trying not to think about how early you had to wake up tomorrow. You had finally found a comfortable sleeping position after squirming around a bit. You felt all your muscles relax, starting to recognise the slow fade of sleep.

But suddenly a loud noice filled the room. Your body tensed again, jumping at the sudden sound. You rolled your eyes as you turned around, annoyed at yourself that you forgot to turn on ‘do not disturb’. Your phone screen lit up in your face, you squinted at the bright light hitting your eyes. You managed to decipher a message from an unknown number. You didn’t open it, writing a mental note to check it out tomorrow. If it was one of your patients they would have to wait until the morning. It was almost unprofessional to answer a text at 1 am.

You entered the doors to your workplace, expecting to see Erin behind the counter smiling at you.

“Good morning, Erin.”

You said like you always do. You halted once you saw her sitting there, not smiling, not saying anything. She just looked at you with a concerning look. Before you could ask her what’s wrong you looked over at the waiting chairs. You had seen a person in your peripheral view, something that was odd considering the office wasn’t even open to patients yet. You quickly understood what was going on once you saw who was sitting there.

“Good morning, Doctor.”

His familiar voice filled the dead quiet room. It had almost been a year since you last saw him. He had not contacted you after the incident in your office. You had almost, almost, forgotten him. But there he was, looking the exact same as you remembered him.

“Mr. Jeon.”

You stated. Not really knowing what to say. You were caught off guard by the whole situation. Some naive part of you thought that he had gotten what he wanted and would leave you alone. Forever.

“I thought you had stopped calling me that. Aren’t we more intimate at this point?”

You sighed at his question. Looking over at Erin for a second to see if she understood what he meant.

“He said he wanted to see you. I told him we wer-“

“It’s fine Erin, Mr. Jeon can be quite persuasive.”

You interrupted her as she started to apologise for letting him in. You looked back to him. His classic smirk was plastered on his face.

“I have an hour before my first patient arrives.”

You said and looked quickly at your wristwatch, before starting to walk down the hall towards your office. You heard his footsteps following behind you.

Once inside your office you took off your jacket and hung it up before sitting down behind your desk. He was quick to sit down on the sofa. A sense of deja vu washed over you.

“Why are you here, Jungkook?”

He looked confused by your question.

“You didn’t see my messages? Or my voicemails?”

It was your turn to look confused, as you couldn’t remember getting any texts or calls from him.

“Maybe you were asleep, I don’t know.”

He shrugged. You remembered the message from last night. The one you didn’t bother to read. You picked your phone up from your bag, turning off ‘do not disturb’. Hundreds of notifications from the same number appeared on your lock screen.

“You were the one that messaged me last night?”

You asked as you opened your phone.

“So you did read them?”

He asked in excitement. You shook your head at his question, too focused on your phone. You opened iMessage and hit the top notification. A series of long paragraphs of text appeared.

“I didn’t think it was you.”

You mumbled as you scrolled upwards trying to get to the start of what he had sent you.

“Listen, I’ll just tell you. It feels weird to watch you read something I poured my heart into.”

You looked up at him, before you put the phone down on your desk. Crossing your arms over your chest.

“Be quick.”

He thought for a second about where to start and what the most important things to tell you were.

“I just wanted to tell you that I’m ready now.”

The room went quiet as you waited for him to continue. He didn’t.

“What are you talking about?”

You asked confused.

“That’s the brief version of it. You told me to be quick.”

You rolled your eyes at him.

“I think I need a little more than that.”

He smiled at you like a child telling a joke for the first time. He leaned slightly forward, resting his elbows on his knees.

“I’ve seen another psychologist. He’s helped me a lot. I’m doing well, I’m not some self absorbed dick, I’m not so angry anymore. And I’ve gotten to know your father as well. I’ve done my end of the promise, now it’s your turn, y/n.”

He got serious at the last sentence. Shifting his eyes from the innocent doe, to the man you remembered from your last meeting.

“You went to my father?”

You asked in shock, not caring for whatever he said after that.

“Yeah. Might as well get to know my future father-in-law a little better while I fulfilled my promise.”

You let your head fall down to your hands, and let out a long sigh. Visibly showing him that you were upset.

“I’m happy you’re doing better, I really am. But I did not promise you anything. Definitely not to marry you.”

His eyes changed again. You could tell he was upset.

“Don’t you think you owe me that?”

He asked slyly, cocking his head slightly to the side. You shook your head.

“You can’t hold that over my head forever. It’s not fair!”

You answered strictly.

“I’m not holding it over your head, baby. I’m asking you.”

“Well, then my answer is no. I don’t owe you shit. Now get out of my office.”

You answered quickly. Wanting him to leave so you didn’t get too upset, and started making bad decisions again.

“We don’t have to get married right away, or not at all if you just want to be my girlfriend.”

He offered. You suddenly stood up from your chair, pointing angrily towards the door.

“Out.”

You said.

“I don’t care if I owe you. I don’t care if you’ve gotten better. You’re still a mobster, you’re still a murderer and you’re still a sociopath. I could never date you. I could never even be friends with you. Don’t you understand?”

You ranted when he didn’t leave the sofa. He shook his head and kept his eyes on the floor.

“It’s him isn’t it?”

He asked, still not looking up at you. He was frightening like that. You felt the same fear, you felt the first time he talked to you like that. He was showing his true colours.

“Who?”

You asked carefully as you sat back down again. He looked up at you with anger and jealousy in his eyes.

“Your new patient. The jailbird, you spend a lot of time with him.”

You rolled your eyes.

“Yes, and? He’s nothing but my patient.”

“Are you sure? I’ve seen him on the news, he’s quite attractive. Just your type.”

You scoffed and gave him an offended look.

“Yes I’m sure. Who are you to accuse me of having an affair with a patient?”

“Because you had one with me.”

You sighed.

“We did not have an affair.”

You stated, not daring to look him in the eyes.

“Then what do you call it?”

The room got quiet. To be honest you never thought about what you would call it. You didn’t want to think about it at all. It went against everything you stood for.

“Please, just leave.”

You said, you felt your eyes getting watery for some reason. Maybe it was because you were scared, or surprised. Or maybe even sad to see him again.

“I can tell you’re upset. We still need to work things out. Can we talk sometime? Not here, somewhere not so formal.”

You looked up at him again. His eyes were soft, he seemed to really care that you were affected negatively by this. For some reason you found it endearing.

“You can come to my place, we can talk and-“

“There’s no way I’m voluntarily going to your place.”

You interrupted him. He looked down in defeat for a few seconds.

“Please, y/n. I just want to show you that I’m better. I want to show you all I’ve done for you. I don’t want to argue with you.”

He said softly. His eyes were also teary now. You hated yourself for getting affected by his feelings. You hated that you thought this was a tender moment.

“Do you promise that we’ll only be talking?”

You asked. Not knowing why you were agreeing to this in the first place. Maybe you were naive, but it seemed that he actually had changed. Even if he still was delusional and obsessive.

“Of course, I would never do anything to harm you. I love you.”

He said, slightly excited. The room got quiet once again. You had silently agreed to meet him at his place.

“I’ll send you the address. I’ll see you on Thursday.”

He said, before getting up and walking out the door.

“Wait-“

You tried to say, but he was already gone. You wouldn’t be able to make it on Thursday.

You sat down at the table, waiting for the guards to bring in Mr. Kim. This week had been stressful. Not only because of your case with Mr. Kim, but also because of all your other patients. It was hard having time for them while handling such a big case as his. You had to work overtime the entire week, and you were exhausted.

“Good afternoon, y/n.”

He said as two guards brought him in. He had learned your first name quickly, and refused to use your title or last name.

“Hello, Mr. Kim. How are you?”

He smiled, and waited to answer until the guards had chained his legs to the table and left the room. You never felt unsafe being alone with him, even if he was a convicted murderer. His hands were always handcuffed, the same with his legs, so he couldn’t reach you. You knew the guards watched you from outside the big tinted glass. It allowed you to lower your guard, and treat him like you treat your other patients.

“I’m doing amazing now that you’re here.”

He said and smirked. Like Jungkook said, he was attractive. His hair was always combed back, and the all grey clothing actually suited him. He had some kind of lightning tattoo that went up his neck, due to his clothing you didn’t know if he had any more of them.

“How are you, sweetheart?”

He asked back. Still keeping intense eye contact with you.

“We did talk about not calling me anything but my name, do you remember that?”

You asked him strictly. He chuckled.

“It’s hard not to call you something you are, don’t you like compliments?”

You started taking off your coat. It was cold when you entered, but with two people in the little room it was too warm to keep your wool coat on.

“We’re not here to talk about me. I’ve given you permission to use my first name, that’s all.”

You said as you draped the coat over your chair. You looked back at him, he wasn’t looking you in your eyes anymore. This time his eyes were focused on your exposed cleavage. You hadn’t worn low cut tops with him yet, only oversized jumpers due to the weather. You suddenly became very aware of yourself and pulled your top up, trying to hide more of your cleavage. His eyes went back to your face, and you decided that you would wear something less revealing next time.

“Whatever you say, y/n.”

He put extra pressure on your name this time. You gave him a small smile, before you looked down at your notes.

“Why don’t we start were we ended things? Do you remember what I told you I wanted us to talk about?”

He sighed, but nodded.

“My teenage years?”

He asked. You nodded back at him.

“I was a good teenager, I didn’t do drugs, I came home before my curfew, did well in school.”

He memorised.

“But I did like girls. I really did. It was my weakness.”

He said, quickly flickering his eyes down to your cleavage again.

“Why do you say it was your weakness?”

You asked, writing it down in your notes. He started smirking again.

“Since I was such a good teenager, I stayed home a lot. After I did my homework or studied for tests I didn’t have anything to do. Until I found porn.”

He let out a groan, almost like he was in pleasure just by the thought.

“I would spend all day just jerking off to random girls online. Whenever I saw a pretty girl outside I would go straight home and jerk off to her too.”

You felt yourself getting a bit uncomfortable at his bluntness, but didn’t say anything to let him continue. You focused on your notes instead.

“It would take up my entire day, I felt crazy at times. And now that I don’t have anything to do, I find myself doing the same in my cell.”

You nodded, still looking down at your notes. Not wanting to look at him while he talked about something so intimate.

“But the only one I can think about is you.”

He said almost as if he was out of breath. You finally looked at him. And saw that one of his hands had slid under the waistband of his trousers.

“Come over here and sit on me, baby.”

He moaned. You didn’t know what to do or say, you froze. The door opened and two guards came in.

“No- please! Y/n! Please fuck me! I need you. I fucking need you so bad!”

He yelled as he was practically carried out of the room. You sat there speechless, in the now empty room.

“I think it’s best for him to have a male psychologist, I can no longer treat him.”

You called Mr. Kim’s lawyer the minute you sat down in your car. You told him what had happened.

“I’m sorry this happened to you.”

He said back.

“I’ll send all my notes to the man you’ll appoint.”

“Thank you for your help, Dr. Y/l/n.”

You said a small goodbye, before you hung up. While you were driving home you started to think about what happened today. You felt useless and it felt unfair. Why did you have to end up in all kinds of mess. First it was Jungkook, and now Mr. Kim.

Jungkook. You had completely forgot that you were supposed to meet him today. You sighed. Meeting him was the last thing you wanted to do. Maybe it was better to just say you forgot if he contacts you again. Since your session ended earlier than expected, you would actually have time to eat a proper meal and go to bed at a reasonable time. And with Mr. Kim’s case being transferred to someone else, you could finally use all your time on your normal patients. Even if the day had been horrible, you still had a massive weight lifted off your shoulders.

You walked up to your door, struggling with your keys to find the right one. Once you found it you put it in the keyhole and twisted, hearing the familiar click. You reached for the door handle and attempted to open it. But it didn’t budge. Did you not lock your door this morning? You twisted the key the other way again, and thought that it must be the exhaustion taking a toll on you.

When you finally were inside your own house you took off your coat and hung it up with your bag. You took off your shoes and looked at yourself in the big mirror you have in your hallway. You looked down at the white low cut top. It wasn’t even that low, but a part of your cleavage did show. In what felt like a fit of rage you took it off yourself. Hurriedly lifting it over your head and throwing it on the floor. You never wanted to wear that top again. You stormed over to the kitchen. You needed something to drink, you were so thirsty. So thirsty that you failed to notice the man sitting in your sofa. You swung the fridge door open, grabbing a carton of orange juice and downing what was left of it.

“Rough day?”

A voice emitted. You jumped and your heart started raising. You looked over at the sofa where the voice came from. Jungkook? Jungkook. You quickly ducked down behind the counter, remembering that you were only in your bra.

“What the fuck are you doing in my house?!”

You yelled at him. You wanted to cry, you wanted to scream, you were so confused. What was going on?

“Y/n, calm down! Please.”

You heard him get up from the sofa, taking hasty steps towards you. Your fight or flight instinct kicked in and you suddenly jumped up again and grabbed a knife. Pointing it towards him. He quickly halted, putting his hands slightly up in front of him.

“Come on, it’s just me.”

He said, leaning his head to the side.

“Exactly!”

You said, slowly moving away from him.

“Why are you here? How did you get in?”

You yelled at him, firmly holding the knife between the two of you.

“Baby, please calm down.”

“How can I calm down?! You broke into my house!”

He sighed, and went quiet for a moment.

“Put the knife down, you know I won’t do anything to you. Please, let’s just talk. That’s why I’m here.”

He said in a calm voice. You shook your head, you felt like you were going to have a panic attack. This was all too much for you. You threw the knife onto the kitchen counter and covered your eyes. You started crying. You were so overwhelmed. From the situation earlier today, to Jungkook suddenly appearing in your life again, to just the pure exhaustion. You needed to cry. You couldn’t hold it back anymore. You couldn’t put up the facade you usually do. And suddenly you felt two arms wrapping around you. He hugged you. And for a moment you leaned into it. You felt safe in his arms. It comforted you. It reminded you of when your father hugged you after your first boyfriend broke up with you. It was like knowing that someone cared for you when you felt as if the whole world was against you. Until you remembered who was hugging you. Because it definitely wasn’t your father. And the reality of you standing in just your bra with someone that broke into your house hit.

“Get off of me!”

You suddenly screamed, and started pushing his strong chest. Tears still streaming down your face.

“I hate you! I fucking hate you, Jungkook! My life has been a nightmare since the minute I met you!”

You screamed at him with all your lung capacity. Your throat got immediately sore.

“You’re fucking crazy! And I’m tired of playing your fucking games!”

He took several steps away from you, but you walked after him. Pointing your finger in his face.

“I don’t know what’s wrong with you?! How can you be so fucking awful?! You’re an awful person!”

He continued to stay silent through your fit of rage. Letting you ride it out.

“I hate you.”

You said, calming down but still crying.

“I hate you so much.”

You said taking a deep breath. You wiped your tears. He didn’t say anything. He just stood there. Speechless. You adverted your eyes to the floor.

“Please leave. Can you please leave me alone? Please, just-“

You started, continuing to wipe your tears. You had resulted to begging him to leave your life.

“I can’t do this anymore, Jungkook. I can’t.”

He grabbed your chin softly, raising your head up to meat his eyes. He was also crying. He silently kissed you. And you let him, too exhausted to do anything else. He pecked your lips, before walking away. He left you there, all alone in your kitchen. As you heard the door close behind him you fell down to the floor. Continuing to weep.

After a month of silence from your former patient you felt content. It had been a month, and there was no sign of him. Your life had gone back to normal again. It was definitely a good thing to tell him exactly what you meant. This time you had been harsh on him, to make him understand you were definitely not interested.

After three months you started thinking that maybe you had been too harsh on him. Maybe you should’ve eased him out of your life. Not gone all crazy on him. But he didn’t contact you, and you were definitely not going to contact him. So telling him that you were sorry was out of the question.

On the fourth month you thought that maybe it wouldn’t be so bad to contact him. Just to tell him you were sorry for being mean of course. He was really attached to you in his own weird way. Getting rejected by someone you had planned out your entire life with must be hard. What if he had gone back to his old ways? What if your rejection caused him to live in agony? To fall into depression?

On the fifth month you found yourself standing in the lobby of his hotel. If you were going to apologise, you were going to do it in person. That’s way more genuine rather than over a text. You definitely didn’t want to see him again, but anything for a real heartfelt apology!

“I’d like to see Mr. Jeon, is he here?”

You asked before the receptionist could say anything. He smiled at you.

“Is Mr. Jeon expecting you?”

He asked in a costumer support voice. You shook your head.

“No he isn’t.”

You answered short.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t give you access to his suite if he’s not expecting you.”

You rolled your eyes. You knew you had to lie.

“He’s not expecting me, but I’m his psychologist, ok? I need to talk with him, it’s important.”

You said in your serious voice. Shoving your business card in his face like you were a cop.

“I’m sorry-“

“You will be sorry if you don’t help me out here.”

You hit your palms onto the counter before you. The man slightly jumped at your action.

“Look, I’m not asking for the fucking key to his nightstand, I just want to know his room number for gods sake!”

You were starting to get annoyed at the poor man just trying to do his job. He looked quite frightened at your outburst. He thought for a second, before he nodded.

“717.”

He simply said. You thanked him and hurried over to the elevator. Once you reached his door you stopped yourself. Was this really the right thing to do? Maybe you should just leave, he wasn’t your concern anymore. Why weren’t you happy he was out of your life? Why? Why? Why?! The door suddenly opened, and you were sucked out of your thoughts. A man stood there, a familiar man, but not Jungkook.

“Hello, sweetheart.”

He said with a smirk on his face. He quickly pulled you into a hug. Letting his hands drop dangerously low on your waist. He took a deep inhale of your hair, letting out a small groan. It gave you instantly chills in all the wrong places. You tried pulling away from the incredibly awkward hug, but his grip on you was tight. He decided when the hug ended, but stayed close to you. Resting his hands on your hips.

“Let go of me! What are you doing here?”

You asked him and tried to get som distance from him, pushing at his chest. But his strong grip on your hips didn’t loosen.

“What are you doing here is the real question. A pretty woman like you shouldn’t be in a hotel like this.”

“Get off of me!”

He smirked and leaned in closer to you again. Whispering in your ear.

“Why don’t you come with me to my room? I still can’t get you off my mind, sweetheart.”

Someone cleared their throat loudly next to you. Taehyung reacted immediately. Jungkook. You looked at him, but he didn’t look at you. His eyes were focused on Taehyungs hands, planted on your hips.

“She said ‘get off’.”

He almost growled. Taehyung smiled, but removed his hands. Putting them defensively up in the air.

“Sorry, boss. Just had to catch up with my psychologist. She’s the girl I told you about.”

Taehyung started. You were in shock. They knew each other?

“I know.”

He answered and looked at you for the first time. There was a sort of a melancholy feeling in his eyes.

“You know it all, man. I’ll just-“

“Leave.”

Jungkook finished his sentence for him.

“Yeah, leave. I’ll leave. Nice seeing you again, y/n. We have to meet up sometime.”

“That won’t be necessary.”

You answered quickly, not taking your eyes off Jungkook.

“I won’t take no for an answer, baby.”

Taehyung said and stepped closer to you again.

“Yes you will, now leave.”

Jungkook said strictly.

“Okaaay, I’ll leave. Whatever.”

He said and walked away. You followed Taehyung with your eyes, watching as he disappeared into one of the rooms down the hall. When you looked back at Jungkook, you discovered he had been staring at you the entire time. You felt anger building up inside you.

“Don’t tell me this is what I think it is.”

You said, you almost sounded hurt.

“It’s not like that.”

He answered. You rolled your eyes at him. He didn’t exactly sound convincing. You had no intention of apologising to him anymore.

“Let me guess, you didn’t hire Mr. Kim to ruin my case so I could run back right into your arms? It was just a convenience that you were waiting for me when I came home, right?”

You asked in a sarcastic tone. He went quiet. You scoffed and turned to walk away. He grabbed your arm harshly so you couldn’t leave.

“I didn’t, I promise. Let me explain, please.

You sighed.

“Let me go.”

He shook his head.

“Y/n, just come-“

“Let me go.”

You interrupted him. After a few seconds he listened to you, and let go of your arm. You stood still, contemplating if you should leave for good this time. Instead, you slipped passed him into his room. His suite was huge, it was more like an apartment really. Modern with expensive furniture and paintings scattered around the room. He had a lot of money, you knew that, but you didn’t know it was to this extent.

“You better explain-“

You were suddenly caught off guard by his strong arms turning you around and embracing you in a tight hug.

“You came back to me! I knew you would! Oh, I’m so happy to see you again, baby!”

He said in a boyish tone. It was a sharp contrast to his interaction with Taehyung. You weren’t able to immediately react, getting lost in the feeling of his arms wrapped around you once again.

“Stop it, Jungkook. I’m still angry with you.”

You said and wiggled out of his hug. He looked at you with hurt in his eyes as he saw you brushing off imaginary dust from your skirt.

“I understand. Sit, I’ll get you something to drink.”

He said and walked out of the room. You did as you were told, sitting down on his white cashmere sofa. He came back with two cups of tea, placing them carefully on the glass table before sitting down beside you. You didn’t say anything, you waited for him to say the first word.

“Just uh- please just listen to me ok?”

He asked and looked at you. You nodded.

“I didn’t exactly plan this. Taehyung was stupid enough to get caught and ended up in prison. I told my lawyer to get you on his case. I knew a case like that would be amazing for your career.”

You shook your head disappointedly.

“I’ve told you I don’t want your help. Why-“

“Listen, y/n. Please just let me explain.”

You sighed and crossed your arms, but you stayed silent.

“Anyways, after a while he confessed to me that he was in love with you.”

You watched his entire body go stiff at his statement. He clenched his fists in jealousy.

“You know I’m willing to go lengths for you to succeed, baby. But- I had to stop him. I refuse to let him have you like that. Especially when we weren’t even talking to each other. So that night I sent you all those messages.”

He unclenched his hands and put his hand carefully on your knee.

“I knew he would do whatever I told him to, so I said if he got you out of the case I’d get him out of prison.”

“So you asked him to jerk off in front of me?”

Jungkooks face changed drastically. He did not seem pleased about the new piece of information you just gave him.

“He did that?”

He asked, his tone had changed from apologetic to dangerous. You nodded. His grip around your knee tightened. You put your hand over his, to show him that he was hurting you.

“I’m going to fucking kill him.”

He said looking you straight in the eye. Another set of chills ran down your back. You knew he meant it. It was not a loose threat.

“This isn’t about him, Jungkook. You pushed him do it. And then you broke into my house, expecting to be treated like some kind of hero.”

You pushed his hand off your knee. He started staring into the air. A million thoughts running through his head.

“I don’t understand how you can’t see that your behaviour is insane?”

You stated. He was still being quiet.

“You need to stop.”

You said a little calmer, trying to comfort him.

“I did.”

He said and looked at you.

“I did stop, because that’s what I thought you wanted. But now you were the one that came to me.”

He caught you off guard. It was your turn to be quiet this time.

“I’ll always do what’s best for you, because I love you, y/n. I don’t care how insane I sound or look to you. But why are you here if you think that of me?”

You looked away from him, knowing you had no rebuttal.

“You called me an awful person, you told me you hated me. And I can take it. But I can’t take another rejection from you! I just can’t!”

He raised his voice now. He was getting emotional.

“I’m sorry.”

You said so lightly it was almost a whisper. He stopped ranting and the room got quiet.

“That’s why I came here. To tell you that I’m sorry.”

You looked back to him again. His eyes were big and filled with so much love. You had never seen him like that before.

“I’m sorry I said I hated you, and that you’re crazy and an awful person. None of it true.”

He nodded slowly, not breaking eye contact with you. You became quiet again.

“Is that it?”

He asked carefully. You nodded, shifting awkwardly in the sofa.

“Yeah, I should probably leave.”

You said, taking his hint. Preparing to walk out and never seeing him again.

“No.”

He said, and shifted towards the end of the seat.

“No, not like that.”

He said in a hurry, and took ahold of you hands. You looked confused at him.

“I didn’t mean for you to leave. Don’t leave.”

He sounded almost desperate, clinging onto your hands. You nodded and gave him a short smile.

“What I meant to say is, is that the only reason you came here?”

You thought for a second. Was saying sorry the only reason you came? That’s at least what you told yourself. But at the same time you felt like you owed him more. You didn’t know what you felt. You had been an emotional wreck for months now.

“Yes.”

You answered. Trying to keep cool and not overthink the entire situation. You didn’t want to see him, you had to. Because you’re a good person. That’s all. That’s it. But it didn’t feel like it. It definitely didn’t feel like it. It felt like you longed to see him.

“You’re lying.”

You were ripped out of your thoughts by his statement. You shook your head defensively.

“No I’m not.”

“Yes you are.”

You opened your mouth to argue back, but he spoke first.

“If it was a clear ‘yes’ you wouldn’t have to think about it. I know you better than you think, y/n.”

He repositioned himself so he could look right at you.

“Come on, ask me anything about yourself and I’ll tell you.”

You looked briefly at your wristwatch.

“I don’t know, maybe I should leave.”

“Just give me a chance, y/n.”

He said.

“If I don’t get it right I’ll let you leave.”

You rolled your eyes playfully at him, but still turning more towards him, accepting his offer.

“What’s my mothers name?”

You asked. He gave you a knowing look.

“Come on, that’s easy. Give me something that isn’t on Google.”

You let out a small laugh.

“You didn’t say her name though.”

“Christina, now give me something good. Something deep.”

You smiled, but had to think for a second.

“When did I loose my virginity?”

His smile turned to a smirk.

“You were 16 at Mae’s birthday party. You were drinking, and her boyfriend August hit on you. He took you to her bed and fucked you right there. No wonder Mae isn’t your friend anymore. You’re a bitch.”

You couldn’t help but laugh at him. Deep down it was scary that he knew something so intimate in great detail, but for some reason you were having fun with his little game.

“Ok ok. But now it’s your turn, when did you loose your virginity?”

He let out a nervous laugh at your question.

“This quiz isn’t about me.”

He stated and pulled his hand through his hair. You tilted your head slightly downwards and looked at him through your lashes and with a pout.

“I think it’s only fair that I know your story, since you know mine so well.”

He smiled at you, but looked away for a few seconds. Contemplating if he should tell you or not. When you saw him shy away, you suddenly felt as if you were digging into something he wasn’t comfortable sharing.

“You don’t have to if you don’t want to.”

You said, and placed your hand on top of his. Your fun voice was toned down to your regular speech again.

“No, I’ll share it. No worries.”

He said and looked back to you. You nodded and turned completely towards him. Crossing your legs and resting your arm on the backrest of the sofa, ready to hear his story.

“My first time was around one and a half year ago, in your office, with the girl of my dreams.”

He said dead serious. You snickered at him, thinking he was joking. But he didn’t laugh.

“You can’t be serious.”

You stated, he nodded proudly.

“Why wouldn’t I be, like I said you’re my dream girl. Why would I waste my time on others when the only one I want is you?”

He asked rhetorically. You crossed your eyebrows in confusion.

“You’ve never had sex? Ever?”

You asked in shock. His image did not fit the virgin title whatsoever.

“Once. With you.”

You smiled, but shook your head in disbelief.

“You can’t be serious. You probably have girls throw themselves at you.”

His hand found your knee again. This time it was placed a little further up.

“The only one I want is you. I waited for you because I knew you would be worth it. Because I love you.”

He said in a low tone, slightly stroking the inside of your thigh. The two of you were close, so close that you were aware of the proximity. The tension in the air got thicker and thicker from the power of his last words. His face started moving slowly towards you, and you gave in. Meeting his lips. The kiss started slow, but he was quick to rush it. Grabbing your neck to deepen the kiss. You were suddenly overwhelmed by the reality of what you were doing, and pulled away.

“We can’t do this.”

You simply said. Focusing on your hands on your lap. His hand went to push a strand of your hair out of your face.

“Why?”

He didn’t sound angry or impatient. He sounded like he cared. It was so much different from the first time the two of you shared a moment like that. He had really changed, and that was the problem.

“I’m not your patient anymore, y/n. I don’t want anything from you.”

You looked up at him again, and he caressed your face in a loving matter.

“Except for you of course.”

His face got closer again, but this time you didn’t kiss him. You abruptly got up from the sofa, and opted for looking down at him instead. You took a deep breath.

“You’re not doing anything wrong by having sex with me. Again, I’m not your patient.”

He said a little bit louder, trying to calm you down.

“I can’t have sex with you because I’ll fall in love with you.”

You couldn’t believe those words came out of your mouth. You had been in denial this entire time, but you knew yourself. This would not end well. You couldn’t bare to fall in love with someone that would ruin your image and reputation. You just couldn’t. He looked at you like you were some kind of god. Like all his wishes were finally answered.

“Why is that a bad thing?”

He asked, you shook your head.

“I can’t let that happen, Jungkook. It’s going to ruin my career.”

You sat back down, leaning your elbows on your thighs and your head in your hands.

“I have done nothing but help your career. Why can’t you just trust me?”

He put his hand on your back, stroking you lightly. You looked at him again.

“Please, trust me y/n.”

Fuck it, you thought, before you caught him off guard with your forceful kiss. He was quick to get the memo, kissing you back with the same hastiness and lust. You found your way onto his lap without breaking the kiss. Once you were straddling him, you felt his already hard cock grinding against you. He was desperate for you. A muffled groan escaped his lips when your hand went down to remove his belt.

“Wait.”

He said as he pulled away from you. His cheeks were flushed and his lips were wet and plump.

“Let me taste you.”

It sounded more like a question than a statement. His whole aura was so different from the needy rough man you remembered from the last time.

“Please.”

You got off his lap, taking your top off slowly. Watching him as his face turned in awe of the sight of your tits. His eyes were only on you as you shimmied out of your skirt, letting it pool on the floor. You laid down on the sofa, spreading your legs for him. He quickly removed his shirt, before getting on his stomach. His hand ran slowly down your abdomen, before he reached your slit. He split your lips with the same hand, before he dove right into you. You could tell he was inexperienced, but the rapid use of tongue on your clit sent waves of pleasure throughout your body. You let out extra pound moans whenever he would hit a good spot, and luckily he was a quick learner.

Once he had the hang of it, his hand moved down to your vagina, pushing two fingers in. Your back arched at the speed of the overstimulation. Feeling your orgasm approach quicker than usual. You grabbed his hair, pushing him deeper into you, preparing for your release.

“Don’t stop, Jungkook! I’m close.”

He moaned by your words, the vibrations making you tip over the edge. Your legs closed in on him, locking him in place. As you rode out your high. Once you had calmed down, you let go of his hair. And his face popped up from between your legs. He climbed on top of you, kissing you passionately. You tasted yourself on his lips.

“God, you’re so fucking hot.”

He said in between kisses and moans.

“I almost came just from eating you out.”

He started fiddling with his belt, but you stopped him. Placing a hand on his chest carefully.

“Let me.”

You simply said, before he moved off you. He sat down again, and you crawled onto the floor. Seating yourself between his legs. You looked up at him as your hands slowly traveled up his thighs. He was even more flushed now, his hair sticking to his forehead. You could tell he was impatient. Flicking his eyes between your hands and your eyes.

“Please, y/n.”

He uttered with a heavy breath. You smirked up at him, finally reaching his belt. You took your time with it as well. Once it was open, he was quick to pull down his pants and underwear. Letting his cock spring free. You got on top of him again, slowly lowering yourself onto his cock. He jerked up the second he felt your pussy on him. His thick cock stretched your walls out, and a moan escaped both your lips.

“Just relax, I’ll take care of you this time.”

You said in a low voice, placing your hands on his shoulders. His hands went straight to your ass, giving your cheeks a tight squeeze. You kissed him gently before you started riding him. His head fell back in pleasure once you started your movements. Bouncing up and down his cock. His hands dug deeper into your skin. He filled you to the brim, and every bounce felt amazing.

“Fuck! I’m not- gonna last long.”

He moaned and looked back at you. You then leaned your hands backwards onto his thighs. Your head fell slightly back as you moaned at the new angle.

“Y/n, slow down!”

He moaned as his hands moved to your thighs. Trying halfheartedly to stop you. But you didn’t stop. And suddenly you felt him coming inside you. His hips lifted you up, as he released himself. And when you felt like he was finished you stopped. You rapped your hands around his shoulders as you fell onto his chest. The room got quiet, the only sound being your heavy breathing.

You weren’t able to think about the consequences of your actions at that point. You only felt satisfaction and lust. And maybe even love…

Thank you for reading! Do you want to read more?

Masterlist

[lily-fics-11]

I Can See You: Chapter 5 (Ellie Williams, TLOU)

I Can See You

Fic master post here

*Not beta read

This took forever and I’m so sorry😭 Since I last updated, I took a trip to see my girlfriend and she came to see me too (if it seems like I’m in my lover girl era it’s because I am). I went on a trip to Disney (I am an extensive planner, I even made spreadsheets. I put my heart and soul into it) (I had to prep my body and mind as well, for spending that much time with my mother, also the Florida heat and tons of walking). I’ve done a bunch of babysitting and have been on the hunt for a full-time job! I missed writing and hope to get to do it much more often now!!!

Ellie Williams is a player, on and off the lacrosse field. You begin tutoring her so that she can get her grades up and stay on the team. You try to keep things professional, however, your affection is a great motivator. Ellie wouldn't be caught dead with you so you become her secret mission. 

Chapter 5

Ellie gets a little jealous when another girl shows interest in you. You share many sweet moments as she tries to spend every second with you that she can.

Word count: 4k

CW: *Ellie and reader are both 18* profanities, sexual innuendo/references, semi-intimate situations, mentions of drinking/smoking weed

You and Ellie spend the rest of the time before her practice kissing and planning dates. Neither of you can wait to share your dorky interests with the other. 

Picking up your phone, while getting ready to leave, you see a text from Elise. It’s not about homework. You audibly groan and Ellie raises an eyebrow.

“I got a text from Elise,” you tell her and then read it out loud. “Are you going to Kyle’s Saturday night? I’m hoping to see you there.”

Ellie’s face scrunches up in disgust, but she doesn’t say anything.

“I told her to only text me for school stuff. I’m going to remind her,” You tell Ellie, then type out a text while reading it out loud. 

“I'm happy to answer your questions about school work, but I’m not looking to be involved with you in the way I think that you want us to be. I’m your tutor now and that wouldn’t be appropriate.” Ellie laughs at that, you ignore the irony. “Also, I’m seeing a girl that I like a lot, you and I aren’t going to be anything more than friendly.” 

“You tell her.” Ellie nods in approval, hyping you up. “That girl better watch herself. She might be disrespecting what you want on purpose, but she doesn’t know that she is disrespecting me too.”

Elise asks who you are seeing so you tell her that the girl goes to North, not someone she would know. Ellie laughs again, though somewhat maniacally this time. 

Ellie hugs you while saying goodbye, holding your close, not letting you leave until she is satisfied. She kisses you softly, longingly, and the taste of her lips lingers on yours for a while after you have parted ways. 

Ellie calls you that night, to check that no one was bothering you. You tell her that Elise had continued asking more questions but you stopped answering.

Ellie was not happy to hear that. 

The next morning you get a text from Ellie.

Space Nerd 🚀🤓: You free during home room today?

You: Yes!

Space Nerd 🚀🤓: Meet me in the science wing bathroom at 8

You like the message and finish getting ready. You get a hall pass and leave to meet Ellie. The science wing is empty during homeroom, so it’s a good spot to be alone.

When you walk in Ellie is leaning back with her hands on the sink. 

“We’ve unlocked a new location,” she points out enthusiastically. 

“We have,” you giggle at how cute she is.

“Less than ideal, but I like getting to see you in person.”

“You spend plenty of time seeing me in person,” you tease her. She walks over to you and flips your hood over your head.

“Actually spending time with you,” she specifies grabbing your hands to pull your arms around her.

You lean your head onto Ellie’s shoulder. “It is really nice getting to hang out with you. Even if it’s only for a few minutes.”

“A few minutes?!” She practically yells in your ear. 

“It may be normal for you to disappear for a half hour but if I’m gone more than 5 minutes people are going to think I’ve got explosive diarrhea or something.”

Her face is contorted in confusion until it hits her, eliciting a discouraged sigh.“You study during homeroom don’t you?”

You raise an eyebrow. “That’s what it’s there for.”

Ellie waves a hand in the air dismissively. “It’s like those yellow speed signs, a suggestion.”

Your jaw drops and you shake your head in mock disapproval. “Remind me not to get in a car with you.”

“I am a GREAT driver. I’ll pick you up for our first date and show you.” Ellie says matter-of-factly. Eyebrows furrowed, but a smile pulling at the corners of her mouth. 

Your heart flutters at the mention of a first date, but it is against your nature to halt the banter. “I’ll just have to bring a helmet.”

“I’m coordinated enough to play lacrosse. You on the other hand, I bet you hit a lot of curbs.”

“I plead the fifth!” You stick your tongue out at her. 

“I know that one!” Ellie informs you with enthusiasm, eager to impress you.

“I feel like you are the kind of person to know the rules so that you can break them most effectively,” you tease her and you can tell by the look in her eyes that you are right on the money. 

Ellie throws her hands up in the air. “I want my lawyer!”

You playfully shove her and she grabs your arms to rope you into a hug.

On Friday during your tutoring session with Elise you are working in a textbook. You slide the book towards her to point to the asymptote in the graph and she puts her hand on top of yours. You quickly pull away and you hear a textbook fall off a shelf nearby, but don't think anything of it. 

When Elise asks to borrow your pencil sharpener she tries to slide her hand over yours once again. Before you can react someone coughs loudly from the other side of a book shelf. Elise gets startled and quickly lets go.  

Reading over an answer to a problem Elise had done you hear a very familiar voice hoarsely whisper “what the fuck!”

You look around for Ellie but the first thing you notice is Elise’s arm around the back of your chair. 

“Do that again and you won’t have a tutor anymore,” you tell her sternly and she folds her arms across her chest in a huff. 

Looking around you see a pair of eyes peeking through a hole on the bookshelf, they are green and sparkling in a way that tells you they are accompanied by a smile. Further down the shelf you see another face poking through, Paz, accompanying Ellie on her little mission. 

You pull out your phone and send Ellie a text. 

You: Are you spying on me???

Space Nerd 🚀🤓: I have no idea what you are talking about

You: None at all?

Space Nerd 🚀🤓: You’re right. Now that I’m thinking about it Paz mentioned something about undercover work

You look back towards Ellie and Paz and they quickly duck out of sight. You have to stifle your laugh and refocus on your job.

Friday at the end of the school day you head to the locker room to retrieve your gym clothes, they need to be washed. You are giddy at the prospect of catching a glimpse of Ellie. Even if you don’t get to talk to her, let alone be near her. 

When you enter the locker room you are greeted by the sound of a ruckus. You hear a crash a few rows back, like someone fell into a locker. 

You creep down the rows of lockers to investigate. That requires navigation through a crowd of softball and lacrosse players. You see Ellie hovering in an offensive stance over Elise, who is crouching slightly, as if recovering from a hit. 

“What the hell, Williams?” Elise asks in disgust, shoving Ellie away from her. 

Ellie pushes her back, much harder. “Just think you need to watch yourself, Knolls.”

Elise doesn’t retaliate this time, Ellie plays lacrosse she knows how to rough someone up. “Fuck is that supposed to mean?”

Ellie pushes Elise up against the lockers and pins her there. You may or may not be jealous. “Don’t ever get in my way again.” The gathered crowd collectively gasps but no one tries to intervene. After staring Elise down long enough to make her point, Ellie lets go of her and turns away. Elise watches confused, pissed off, and embarrassed. You know why Ellie is angry with her, though you are baffled that she would display those emotions so publicly. 

What if Elise told someone about this and Ellie ended up in the principal’s office? What would she tell her? Sorry, she was flirting with the girl I like. She was MY tutor first! 

This isn’t a side of Ellie you are familiar with. This aggression is uncalled for, but it’s attractive. Seeing her physically fight for you? It has you in a lust filled haze. 

The crowd disperses and Ellie walks past you. Her cheeks flush when she spots you, realizing you saw what just happened. But her expression turns cocky when she sees the hunger in your eyes. She bites her lip and winks at you. Her hand reaches so that her fingertips brush over your waist. No one else could have seen because of the way you two were positioned. Normally you would have panicked, but the public display of affection was concealed by the angle of her body. Not to mention the way you caught up in the passion you share. 

Even after Ellie passes by, you stand there dumbfounded. Nonetheless, you force yourself to shake it off in order to continue on with your day. But your phone buzzes…

Space Nerd 🚀🤓: You liked that didn’t you?

Everyone else should be gone in about 10

Want to wait around?

You: That was a bad idea, confronting her like that

But yes I liked it

And yes I’ll be waiting 

You dawdle at your locker while the chatting dies down to silence and footsteps are no longer falling.

Ellie approaches you and leans against a locker with her arms crossed. 

“You know where my gym locker is?” You question.

“Did you really think I wouldn’t know where to watch you get changed?”

You playfully hit Ellie in the arm. “Shut up!” 

“My locker is right on the other side.” She admits. “Doesn’t matter how many voices are around, I can always hear yours.”

Focusing down on your shoes you blink rapidly and take a deep breath, unsure of how to handle this attention. Yes, you’ve received this type of attention before. But Ellie being the girl that notices you is still incomprehensible. Not only that, you have now seen her feelings towards you exist outside of when you two are alone. Sweet moments in secret are one thing, but her defending your honor? Of course no one knows that’s what it is, but it doesn't stop your head from spinning. 

Ellie tilts your face up with her pointer finger and your wide eyes stare into hers, they are focused on you. 

“What?” She asks, her worry evident in her expression as she searches yours for a clue of how you are feeling. 

“It’s nothing,” you lie and Ellie raises an eyebrow. She knows you too well now to get away with that. 

“Well…” your voice is soft and timid. “It’s that… you just … seem to care a lot about me. And it’s sweet.

“I do care a lot about you. I guess I need to make that more clear. I have a secret to tell you.” You cock your head to the side in confusion, Ellie leaning close to whisper “I like like you.” In your ear. You start giggling. 

Ellie wraps her arms around your waist and tucks her face into the crook of your neck. You rest your cheek on her soft auburn hair and hold her tight. You feel Ellie take a deep breath, breathing in your scent, and feeling her exhale on your neck sends shivers down your spine. 

“I have to go to practice but I don’t want to,” she mumbles. 

You sigh. “I don’t want you to go either. But super stars don’t skip practice.”

“Super star?” She asks, picking her head up to look at you. Her surprise is so genuine it melts your heart. 

“I watched your old games, Ellie. You really are talented.”

Ellie smirks, her sense of wonder broken by her dirty mind. “Talented,” she repeats. 

You roll your eyes playfully and ignore the comment. “You can’t slow down now. You’ve got another championship to win.”

She nods in agreement, with a sense of duty. “Very true. I’m like a Wendy’s 4 for 4. Plus I am dating the smartest girl and it would be embarrassing if she wasn’t dating the best lacrosse player.”

“I’ll never eat Wendy’s the same way ever again.”

Ellie’s green eyes sparkle devilishly. “Yeah. You’ll be eating me too.”

“I’m looking forward to it. But my super star really does need to get to practice.”

“Will you stay with me until I’m ready to leave?” Ellie asks shyly, a bright flush coloring her freckled face. 

“Of course I can.”

Ellie grabs your hand and leads you over to her locker. She opens it up and pulls out her practice clothes. 

You don’t even pretend that you aren’t watching. Ellie watched you watch her. She pulls her shirt over her head, only momentarily breaking eye contact when the fabric passes over her face. 

Your breath hitches seeing her like this. Her sports bra hugging her exquisitely and her abdomen pleasantly toned. The urge to trace you fingertips over her impressive body burns in the pit of your stomach. 

“Like what you see?” Ellie chuckles, clearly pleased to see you gawking at her. 

“I guess you could say that,” you sigh, pretending like you aren’t ogling at her body. 

“Don’t lie to me, tutor girl.”

You cross your arms and pout. “Fine. I’m impressed. Happy now?”

“Very.” Ellie hooks her arm around your waist and drags you into her, hastily, and you have to grab her shoulders to steady yourself. Ellie presses her forehead to yours and you take a deep breath after she has taken it away. 

“Pretty girl.” Ellie mumbles and you just gaze at her starry eyed. Ellie kisses you gently and you let your hand slide down her body, over her perky breasts and tight abs. You grab her hips firmly when you get there and then distance yourself, still holding on to her. 

“Practice,” you remind her and she groans. Ellie throws on her practice pinnie and then slides down her pants leaving her in her boxers. Thankfully she pulls a pair of shorts over them right away.

Ellie puts her clothes away and starts taking her practice things out. 

“Can you hold this for me?” She asks, extending her lacrosse stick towards you. You nod as you take it. Ellie slings her lacrosse backpack over her shoulder and stops to take you in for a moment. 

“I didn’t actually need you to hold it,” Ellie admits. “I just knew you would look cute.”

You shake your head at her and bite back a smile. 

“I’ll text you after practice,” she tells you before giving you a quick peck on the lips and heading out. 

You stand there dumbfounded for a moment. 

Is this real?

Does Ellie Williams really like you?

This is not something you ever imagined happening, but here you are, kissing her before she goes to practice. 

You literally pinch yourself so that when you get a text from Ellie you know it’s real. 

Ellie sends you a message after she has finished with her practice. You ask each other about your time apart and chat. 

Space Nerd 🚀🤓: Can you send me your schedule?

You: Plan on stalking me?

Space Nerd 🚀🤓: Yes 

I’ve got some of it figured out but I want to try and run into you whenever I can

You send her a picture of your schedule.

Space Nerd 🚀🤓: I didn’t know half these classes existed 

This doesn’t look fun 

Like at all

You: Don’t worry about me😂

Space Nerd 🚀🤓: Don’t tell me what to do😡

I’m going to make sure you don’t get too stressed💚

You: I have a few ideas about how you could do that 

Space Nerd 🚀🤓: 👀👀👀👀

I will mix wholesome and not so wholesome 

You: Sounds like a plan 

Ellie ends up going on a rant about practice, Abby Anderson did something to piss her off. However, Ellie’s team won their scrimmage so it’s okay.

You text Ellie the rest of the night and end up staying up later than usual until you finally say goodnight. Even though you don’t want to. 

On Saturday Ellie has an away game and then goes to a party with a bunch of her teammates.  

You spend the afternoon studying, then go to a party yourself. Definitely not the same one. 

Elise eyes you from across the room and you ignore her. When your friends ask why you are giving her the cold shoulder you tell them it’s because you are her tutor now. Your friends are relieved, they know how that type of thing has gone in the past. You are happy they don’t know it already happened again.

You socialize outside of your friend group too, politely ignoring any flirting. You have a lot of fun, even if you are waiting for your phone to buzz. 

You hear from Ellie more than you expect to. She keeps you updated on the drama around her and you can tell she had been smoking before she even mentioned it. She is more silly than usual, and it’s incredibly charming, especially since you’ve had a bit to drink. 

Nicole sees you smiling at your phone. “I know that look!”

She gets excited but rolls her eyes when you try to brush it off. She looks you up and down with a bit of an attitude, it’s unlike you to keep this kind of thing from her. 

“Fine. I’m talking to a girl,” you admit and Nicole’s eyes light up.

“Are you going to tell me who it is?” She pesters you, a wildly excited look in her eyes.

You make up a little lie. Nicole isn’t ready for the truth yet. “She goes to North. You wouldn’t know her.” Nicole knows who Ellie is but she doesn’t really know her. Not like you do.

She squints her eyes at you. “Is that all I get?”

“For now.” You take a long sip of your drink, signaling you are moving on from this topic. 

Nicole shakes her head in disapproval. “I guess that’s better than nothing. Don’t think I’ll be forgetting about this.”

You and your friends get picked up around 2 am. On your way back to Nicole’s you get a text from Ellie, asking you to come over. You tell her that you can’t drive anywhere because you’ve been drinking. She says she is high but can walk to you, so you explain that you are sleeping over at a friend’s. Ellie says she will be coordinating with you next weekend because she always misses you extra when she’s intoxicated. 

Sunday is busy. School work, chores, and family dinner.

Ellie gets some homework done too, alongside a bunch of yard work with Joel. 

You get a lovely text from Ellie Monday morning.

You: Good morning:)

What are you doing up so early?

Space Nerd 🚀🤓: Getting you coffee 

You: I always make it at home you don’t have to do that 

Space Nerd 🚀🤓: I want to. 

And I know your order anyways 

You: How????

Space Nerd 🚀🤓: I took a picture of it that day you came in late with Dunkin 

In case I ever needed it 

You: I’m genuinely impressed

You’re 10 steps ahead 

Space Nerd 🚀🤓: 🫡

Meet you at your car when you get to school?

You: What if someone sees us?!

Space Nerd 🚀🤓: I’m like Michael Jackson 

You: ???????

Space Nerd 🚀🤓: A smooth criminal 

You: That’s actually a good one😂

Space Nerd 🚀🤓: I’m glad you said that, otherwise I’d have to beat it 

You: Okay ma’am that’s enough 

Space Nerd 🚀🤓: Don’t act like this isn’t a thriller for you my PYT

You: You are too much 

In the best way possible 

Space Nerd 🚀🤓:

When you park at school you let Ellie know that you have arrived. 

Out of nowhere Ellie casually strolls by and leaves a cup of coffee on the hood of your car. 

As you are getting out and picking it up Abby pulls in next to you. She gives you a smile and a wave, so you politely wave and smile back. 

Your phone immediately starts ringing and you pick up. 

“NO FUCKING WAY SHE’S GOT THE SPOT NEXT TO YOU!” Ellie yells into the phone and you are grateful the volume wasn’t all the way up. Would’ve burst your eardrums.

“Last year too,” you inform her. 

“My enemy is living my dream,” Ellie practically growls. 

“I would pay good money for you to be my parking neighbor,” you promise her. 

“Top dollar?” She questions, deadly serious.

“Absolutely!” You assure Ellie. You hear her sigh in relief. 

“Thank you. I gotta go but I’ll talk to you later?”

“I would love that!”

“Bye pretty girl,” you can hear Ellie’s smile in her voice.

“Bye El.”

You say hello to Nicole a few minutes later.

“Is that Dunkin’!?” She gasps.

“Uh… yeah?”

“You didn’t even ask me if I wanted any! You always do!” Nicole groans. 

“Sorry, I uh… it totally slipped my mind. I really needed it this morning,” you explain, trying to cover your tracks.

“You should set a location reminder on your phone. When you get to Dunkin’ it will remind you to ask if I want some,” Nicole says, not a hint of sarcasm.

You salute her. “Aye aye captain!”

Your phone buzzes a few times during 5th period, but you don’t check it until class is over. 

Space Nerd 🚀🤓: Don’t go into 6th period right away (12:35 pm)

My class is right across from yours (12:35 pm)

I want to say hi (12:35 pm)

And maybe kiss you👀 (12:35 pm)

Hi (12:47 pm)

Hey (12:53 pm)

You don’t check your phone during class do you (12:55 pm)

When you see the messages you like them all and hurry to your next class. 

As you approach your 6th period class you look for Ellie. She is outside the door across the hall, mindlessly rummaging through her backpack, despite looking around for you and not at all paying attention to what she is doing. Ellie winks at you when she spots you. 

When the bell rings the hallway starts to clear, so you bend down to tie your shoe to stall. 

Once the hallway is almost empty Ellie gets up and starts to walk over to you. Once everyone is gone she says hi and grabs your hand, giving you a quick kiss. 

“I know you don’t want to be late. I’ll see you later.” Ellie holds your hand for another moment before finally letting go and heading across the hall. She gazes back longingly, a pouty frown on her face, not wanting to leave you. 

You bite your lip, just as sad to watch her go, and think to yourself “I don’t know what I’ve gotten myself into, but I don’t think I care.”

Tags: @bready101, @st4r-b3rries, @tlou-bombshell, @stvrs13, @dinanellie, @everegretseverything, @mikellie, @lamolaine, @0pheli4, @soupycloud, @radioheadfan699, @callmelola111, @hysteriawillnotsuccumb, @normalthing111, @3isosoup, @lmaoo-spiderman, @cqliflower 

[scarlethexelove]

“You came” part 3 please! I would also like to see Wanda’s reaction to reader and Agatha’s spending the night to together! Oooo maybe readers reaction to Agatha’s plan to get her pregnant! Sorry I’m not every good at request😭

Why

Pairings: Agatha Harkness x Reader (Not much interaction honestly), Wanda Maximoff x Daughter!Reader

Word Count: 2083

Warnings: Pregnancy (Kind of forced), Angry Wanda, Angst I guess, Some fluff, Not much really I don't think

Pt 1, Pt 2, Pt 4, Pt 5

A/n: I like the story but I honestly think I wrote it like shit. I'm so sorry for how shitty it is. Really not much interaction between Agatha and Reader. More interaction between Wanda and Reader, and Wanda and Agatha.

NO ONE IS PERMITTED TO STEAL, COPY, OR REBLOG MY WORK AS THEIR OWN

It feels like the whole world around you has stopped. Time ticks by so slowly. Your mind racing with thoughts as you wait for the timer to go off. Tears shining in your eye’s at the possibilities. A loud blaring sound alerts you to your phone. You look down slowly, shutting off the alarm. Your hands shake as you reach down on the ground next to you picking up the small white stick. 

You don’t even know why you took the pregnancy test. The only person you have been with has been Agatha and the last time you checked she was a woman. But some nagging feeling and her words ring through your head. So you went to the store buying a test after feeling sick in the morning for the last week and a missed period. 

With shaking hands bringing the test closer to your view as you look down you let out a gasp. Two pink lines are prominent on the test. You’re pregnant, and by your Mom’s enemy. A sob escapes your lips as you smack your hand over your mouth. Trying to silently sob at the realization. You're pregnant and your mom is going to hate you.  

What you don’t expect is for your mom to hear you. Wanda quickly rushes into your room, her eyes darting around the room until she finds your form on the floor leaning against your bed. “Sweetheart what’s wrong?” Wanda moves to crouch down in front of you. You quickly shove the test in your hoodie pocket as she places her hands on your knees. You can only muster to shake your head as an answer terrified of your mothers reaction. 

Wanda’s thumbs gently rub at your knee concern swirling in her eyes as she searches your face. “Y/n, sweetheart you know you can tell me anything.” You take a minute to calm yourself down. Tears still stream down your face and your gaze lowers. “I’m pregnant.” You mumble as you pull the test from your pocket. Her eyes widened in shock at your confession. Wanda didn’t even know that you were seeing anyone. Tears stream down your face as you sob. “I’m so sorry Mom. I’m so sorry.” You cry as Wanda pulls you into her arms. She rubs her hands up and down your back trying to comfort you. “It’s ok sweetheart. You're ok.” 

You sob for what seems like forever as your mom holds you in her arms. Both of you are sitting on the ground. As your sobs die down into sniffles you pull back a bit. A stain of tears and snot on your moms shirt as you wipe at your cheeks. “Sweetheart, do you know who the other parent is?” Wanda asks softly, she doesn’t assume that you're sleeping with multiple people but she has to ask. You hesitate a second before nodding. More tears falling at the thought. Wanda sees this, her hands cupping your face. “It’s ok honey.” You shake your head as panic rises. “N-no. You’re going to hate me.” Wanda shakes her head. “I could never hate you. You’re my baby girl.” You keep shaking your head. “You’re really going to hate me.” You keep telling her. “Why would I hate you sweetheart?” Wanda asks softly, still not understanding why you're so adamant. “It’s Agatha’s.” You mumble avoiding eye contact. 

The room is now dead silent as your words sink in. Wanda’s hands slipping from your face as she processes your words. You look up when her hands slip down. “Mom?” You panic. Wanda’s eyes flashing a dangerous red as she slowly rises. “Mom.” You call after her as she heads towards the bedroom door, but she doesn’t stop. You get up trying to follow her. You can feel the energy radiating off of her as she makes her way out of the house. You continue to try and call after her but she doesn’t stop. 

Agatha is working in her garden outside as your mom turns the corner of the house. Wanda doesn’t say anything before red swirls around Agatha and she is slammed into the side of her house. “You fucked my daughter! You got her fucking pregnant!” Wanda yells the red tightening around Agatha. She doesn’t struggle against it, her face morphing into a sinister smirk. You watch with eyes still shining with tears. 

“Oh that.” Agatha chuckles. “Real good wasn’t it princess.” She directed towards you. “Y-you used me.” You stammer. You should have known that she was using you but to get you pregnant was something different. “Oh princess, I wanted it as much as you did. I just needed to make it more interesting.” Wanda’s magic tightens around Agatha causing her to let out a breathy chuckle. 

“I’m going to fucking kill you.” Wanda seethes her hands completely eloped in red. “Mom.” You reach for her arm but she brushes you off. You again reach for her and try to get her attention. “Mom.” This time she pushes you back more causing you to stumble back. “Mommy please.” You plead. As hurt as you are that Agatha had used you, she is the other parent of your unborn child. Wanda turns back to you when she hears you call her Mommy which you hadn’t done in years. You can still see how furious she is. The look causes you to shrink in on yourself. “Y/n go home.” She tells you firmly. “Mommy.” You mumble. You can see the falter in her anger. “Y/n I said go home now. I will deal with you when I get back.” Her voice deadly serious as she turns back to Agatha. 

You can’t help as more tears fall and you run back into the house leaving the two women alone outside. Wanda isn’t mad at you but her anger for Agatha is taking her over. She stalks closer to Agatha as her hands swirl red. “Is this how you get back at me? Using my daughter?” Wanda's voice was laced in venom. Agatha just smirks at the younger woman. “Use yes but there are more powers at work than you realize.” Wanda scoffs hearing Agatha before releasing her from her magic. As much as she wants to kill her, you are her top priority. She can’t go around murdering people just because they used her daughter even if it is Agatha.

Wanda turns on her heels and starts heading back to the house. “Wanda there is more you should know.” Agatha calls after her as she starts pulling herself up off the ground and dusting all the dirt off herself. Wanda stops not turning around but turning her head to the side and waiting for what the other woman has to say. “This was told in a prophecy in the Dark Hold.” Agatha starts. This gets Wanda’s attention and she turns back around. “Speak fast before I change my mind on killing you.” 

Agatha lets out another small chuckle. “Ok mama bear. As you know you’re the Scarlet Witch. A being capable of spontaneous creation. What if I told you there will be another. Someone who will be even more powerful than yourself.” Wanda stalks back up to Agatha this time pushing her against the wall herself. “What is that supposed to mean?” Agatha's face stretches into a sinister grin. Agatha begins to speak, her words reflecting the exact words from the Dark Hold. “A witch, a descendant of the Scarlet Witch will either save the multiverse or destroy it. A being born from one non-magical parent, the other from an ancient line of witches. The two are bound together by the conception of the Scarlet Apprentice.” 

Wanda’s head spins at the words. Agatha may not be a hero but she is in no way a liar. She knows when it comes to the prophecies of the Dark Hold Agatha wouldn’t lie about that. She may not share everything but she will share what will get her way. Wanda lets Agatha go as she backs away, her words finally sinking in. 

“She will be the most powerful witch to ever exist.” Agatha adds. Her demeanor has changed completely. “S-she?” Wanda stutters. “She.” Agatha repeats. Wanda has conflicted feelings about finding out that she is going to have a granddaughter. She is excited, but the fact that Agatha is the other parent. The other problem is that she could possibly destroy the multiverse. Wanda takes a deep breath. 

As much as Agatha loves getting under Wanda’s skin she feels a sense of pride and excitement for the prospect of her daughter. Someone from her lineage will be the most powerful witch of all time. A smile forms on her lips as she thinks of life. 

“We will continue this later. If I find out you’re lying to me I won’t hesitate to kill you this time.” Wanda warns before turning on her heels to head back into the house and back to you. “I do love her.” Agatha tells her. “What?” Wanda turns again. “I love your daughter. Yes I used her but I would protect her at all cost.” Agatha tells her. Wanda can tell she is genuine. She hates the fact that Agatha has to be a part of this but knows she can’t change it now. Wanda’s nostrils flare slightly to suppress the anger. She just then turns around heading back in the house. 

You’re crying as you shove clothing into a bag. Totally expecting your Mom to kick you out. How could you be so stupid to think any of this would actually work. Your Mom hates you and you only have yourself to blame. You’re frantically shoving things into the bag until you come to the teddy bear sitting on your bed. You grab it gently as you look it over. Your Mom had gotten it for you when you were little and had gotten sick. It was your best friend growing up and you still sleep with it to this day. You can’t help as your legs give out under you and your knees slam to the carpeted ground. Holding it close to your chest as you sob more. 

The door swings open as Wanda comes in, seeing you on the ground clutching the bear tightly with a packed bag on your bed. “Sweetheart.” Wanda makes her way over to you sitting on the ground and pulling you into her lap. You try to push yourself away, still expecting for her to kick you out. “I-I’ll leave. I k-know you hate m-me.” You talk through the tears as you try to get up but Wanda doesn’t let you. “No, no sweetheart. I love you so much. Why do you think you need to leave?” She pulls back to look at your face. She brushes your hair behind your ears and wipes the tears as they fall. 

You try catching a breath from all the crying you have been doing today. It takes you a few minutes but your Mom is patient with you still wiping the falling tears away. “You won’t want me around. I-I was with Agatha. Y-you hate her. You hate me for being with her.” Wanda shakes her head as she cups your cheeks leaning in and kissing your forehead. “I could never hate you. You are my little girl and I love you more than anything. I’m not happy with your decisions but I will always be here for you sweetheart. I will be here for whatever you decide.” She lets out a long sigh. “Even if you want to be with Agatha.” 

You're shocked by the words that come out of your Moms mouth. You’re not sure you could be with Agatha now but you feel drawn to her at the same time. Not fully understanding the stronger forces playing in the universe. “Really?” You mumble. “There are so many things that you don’t know yet sweetheart but I will be here with you through it all.” Her hand cups your cheek as you nuzzle lightly into it. “There is more that we need to discuss but for now you need to rest sweetheart.” Wanda helps you stand up as she moves the bag you packed vowing to unpacking it later and helping you into bed. She kisses your head as you mumble. “I love you Mommy.” She smiles as she stands back up. “I love you too baby girl.” Wanda exits your room, closing the door softly.

[valhallie]

Pregnant teen reader x Dazai

warnings:mentions of sex, underage drinking, and teen pregnancy, and mention of suicide.

You had been taken in by Mori when you were around 12-13.You had been bored there until you became friends with two other teenage executives Dazai Osamu and Nakahara Chuuya.

Eventually you found yourself catching feelings for Dazai.You tried to push the feelings away, until one night he showed up at your apartment drunk as hell.”Dazai? What the hell man it’s 3 o’clock in the morning.”

“Sorry Y/N but I missed youuu…There’s something I wanna try before I die y/n and only you can help with it.”

“W-what are you talking about Dazai?” You knew exactly why he was talking about.Sex.But you were so young and it was wrong.But the second he kissed you all of that went to shit.You woke up in the morning and he was gone.It hurt but despite that you two continued to have sex with him and it became a normal routine for you two.

Until one day.You saw him bring another girl into his office.You two weren’t exactly together but it still hurt.You decided to go to the one other person you cared about.”Huh?Y/N what are you doing here?” The ginger stared at you,worried.

“I just need someone to be with Chuuya.Please.”he nodded “Of course come on in.Two hours later you were both plastered drunk.    “Hey Chuuya?” “Yeah?” “Can we have sex?” His face turned RED when you said those words.”Huh?”

“I wanna have sex with you.” Normally he’d be hesitant but being so drunk he just pinned you down and started kissing you.The next morning you woke up with your head hurting terribly.Chiuya was gone but you opened up your phone to find a text from him saying “I’m sorry Mori-San called me in early and I didn’t want to wake you.” You were at first upset but at least he left for a reason unlike Dazai.

       Over the past few weeks you began to throw up every morning.You feared the worst.You went to Kouyou and talked to her about it and she suggested you take pregnancy test.So after you got off work you went to the market and bought a packet of tests and took one.About 5 minutes later you read the words Pregnant.You couldn’t believe it so you decided to take another test.It came back also positive.16 and pregnant.”God how did I get myself into this mess?” You thought.

Since Chuuya was your most recent sexual partner you decided to tell him first.”Are you sure it’s me?” He asked nervously.”Well no.It could also very well be Dazai but I haven’t told him anything yet so keep your mouth shut okay?”

A few weeks later you were at the doctors and found out who the father was.Dazai Osamu. You showed up at Chuuya’s apartment.”I got good news for ya Chuu.You’re not the dad.”Chuuya seemed relieved but also worried for you knowing how Dazai was.Be careful Y/N.

       When you finally built up the courage to tell Dazai you received a phone call from Mori saying Dazai had betrayed the organization and left the Port Mafia.You were shocked and heartbroken.A single mom at 16.You hated Dazai.Even though he had no idea.

        7 years later…..

He grabbed your wrist.”Yukio!”

That’s when Hana slapped his hand away.”DONT TOUCH MY MOMMY MOTHER FUCKER!” You looked down at your daughter.         “Hana!Who taught you that word?” You glared. “Uncle Chuuya!” Dazai laughed “Sounds like him.”You glared at him. “Come on Hana let’s go home baby.” “Wait Yukio!” Dazai followed you out to your car.”What do you need Osamu?” He looked dead serious. “Yukio tell me the truth.Is she mine?”You sighed. You knew you couldn’t lie to him.Dazai always saw right through you.”Yes Osamu.” He looked shocked.He has a child.”Yukio- I’m sorry…I had no idea you were-“ you stopped him in his tracks.”It’s fine Osamu.” He walked closer to you. “Yukio please I want to be in her life.” You looked shocked. “Really. You?” “I know it sounds unlike me Yukio but…Please. “Fine you can meet us tomorrow at the park.”

You were putting Hana in bed later that night. “Mommy who was that man talking to you earlier?” You sighed knowing it was time to come clean. “That was your daddy Hana.If you want to meet him we can go see him at the park tomorrow…”

Part two???

[cloveroctobers]

black mascara — EZ REYES

A|N: in honor of the season 5 trailer, I had to write a little something. This one will actually be small since I don’t have too much to go off of in writing this but I can’t lie and say I’m not a little fired up! So get comfy.

GIF BELONGS to: @dailymayans

·˚ ༘☄. *. ⋆ ·˚ ༘☄. *. ⋆ ·˚ ༘☄. *. ⋆ ·˚ ༘☄. *. ⋆ ·˚ ༘☄. *. ⋆·

“See that crave for power…that’s seeping through your pores is exactly what’s gonna get you killed, Ezekiel.”

“…if that happens to be the case, I hope they know their prayers well because I’ll still be here from beyond the grave.”

She did not know this person that she sat face to face with. She didn’t even know what that statement means. Majority of the time Hadiza kept out of The Mayans business, despite the fact that her older brother Franky interacted with them from time to time. She knew Ezekiel way before he decided to join the club and although she’s seen the Mayans around town, she didn’t have much of a opinion when the man first brought the idea to the table a week before his release.

Now she wished she would have.

Back then she trusted that Ez knew what he was doing.

This Ezekiel was not the man she used to know.

Hadiza had a feeling this would happen, that as soon as Ezekiel got into the president’s chair, a whole new level of danger would be unleashed. She saw the shift in Ezekiel throughout his time in the charter happen gradually, that her worries started to keep her up at night. The lack of sleep even proposed her to talk to Felipe about it, who simply listened and still had faith in his baby boy until Gabby came around.

Which was kinda foul the longer she thought about it. Was her word really not good enough when she’s been around? She’ll have to take that up with Felipe at a later time, respectfully.

She’s known Ezekiel since high school…it’s been years since they stepped into their adulthood. However a good portion of Ezekiel’s youth was ripped away from him the night his mother died.

Yes people change…but not like this.

Hadiza was beginning to think that a piece of Ezekiel died with his mother that day but what could she say about him now? So much has happened since then and He wasn’t the same—sure it was foolish to think that he would be completely healed from that tragedy but the light in his pretty honey eyes, did not reflect what was beyond them or what was on the outside.

“So that’s it then,” she raised her shoulders, “you’re gonna waste your life away for reckless shit? You’re better than this Ezekiel.”

“What do you exactly expect me to do? This is the duty that I’ve strived for. And you’re looking at me as if we didn’t know it would always end up being this way. I know you didn’t think this shit was rainbows and daisies, you’re much smarter than gabby in that sense.” Ezekiel bit, yanking a cigarette from his pocket.

Hadiza shook her head, “speaking ill of the dead…somebody that you killed and claimed to love like she was just nothing to you. I’m not feeling this. Or you.”

“There’s the door, fucking use it,” Ezekiel flared his nostrils as he pointed at the exit, “you’re the one who came here trying to preach to me what I’ve already heard. And what I’ve told myself before back when I was weak. What? you thought shit was gonna change because it’s coming from you? I’ve got to be smarter than that, especially when it comes to the club and nothing you can say to me right now…matters.”

“Then what does, motherfucker?!” She was on her feet now, “greed? Selfishness? No wait. I got it, your ego.”

The man lifted his shoulders, not needing to say anything more or seemed to be the least bit phased by the irritation that was showing in his long-time friend’s frame.

“Going after the sons—

“I don’t want to hear it.” Ez glared, “I’ve seen enough wars to not fear a damn thing. Don’t you ever question: Where does fear get you, diza? Look in the mirror. Everybody pays a price with the cards they’ve been dealt.”

The woman chewed down on her bottom lip in annoyance, “and just how much are you willing to lose?”

“That’s something I’ve got to reflect on in my own time…but you’re here.” Ezekiel kept his eyes trained on the woman, puffing on his cigarette.

Before Hadiza could lose the courage she said, “Fuck your subliminal and fuck you.”

“We’ve already done that, remember? With Sofia watching in the background. I think the message then was very clear and something you should thank me for.”

That was so low and disrespectful, considering that Hadiza had a moment and went to someone who she thought cared about her well-being. At that time she just received the news that her fiancé wanted to break off the engagement after cheating on her with a co-worker and the first person she went to was Ezekiel. He was the first person she thought about and felt complete with—a mistake on her end, sure but she wasn’t expecting him to have company other than Sally.

The smirk that was on his lips was smacked right off by her hand. However that did not stop Ez from yanking on her wrist and getting into her face.

Anyone was fair game at this point.

This she knew deep down.

He could end it all, right here in this trailer.

What made her any different?

Did he even love her anymore? Or was she just another ploy in the way Ezekiel floated around life now? Hadiza was not part of the club so why was she becoming collateral damage?

“You don’t get to come here and think our friendship and reminiscing about the old times, or guilt trip me about Gabby, would stop me or save me from myself. That’s not your job, never was amor. Sorry I couldn’t live in your fantasy of being a good ol’ friend to you anymore. But that’s life, so either continue standing by and keep your mouth shut or take a walk and don’t look back.” Ezekiel gritted into her face and that hurt more than him squeezing her wrist.

The black ink dripped down her brown cheeks as she hissed, “you’re done to me.”

And this she hoped she meant. She couldn’t stick around and she knew Ezekiel was pushing her to do so but ultimately it was her choice. Her eyes stung from the makeup as she clenched them closed, fighting away the memories of their teenage years: watching Ezekiel love Emily, having intense debates over literature in class and outside of, him being there for her first heartbreak and attempting to get angel to drive him to the asshole who broke her heart house to egg it and piss on their front doorstep, to Marisol Reyes encouraging her to keep loving her son the best way that she knew how…

“Good,” Ezekiel breathed into her face, shoving her fist back down her by her sides.

He broke eye contact after awhile since she no longer had any words for him. He placed the cigarette back to his lips as he slouched back on the couch. Hadiza swiped the mascara from the bags underneath her eyes, deeply inhaling and battled with herself on what to do or say.

The words fell empty just like the relationship she once had with the man she called her best friend.

She sniffed as she snatched up her bag, making sure she had her keys before she took her exit. The door to the trailer opened on her way, revealing Sofia who easily picked up on the tension in the home. Her dark eyes shifted between the pair but Hadiza patiently waited for the wavy haired woman to get out of her way.

Ez pressed his elbows into his knees as he grunted, “What is it, Sofia?”

If Hadiza continued to be foolish she would have tried to believe that the tone of his voice was telling her something, besides him being an asshole. That perhaps he didn’t truly want their friendship to end but that’s the difference between the two, she didn’t have to be selfish.

“Um, you’ve some company. Bishop and Tranq are outside.” Sofia informed as she stepped into the trailer with Sally.

Ez quickly got to his feet, putting his cigarette out in a nearby ashtray and brushed his shoulder by Hadiza as he left the trailer. Sofia easily picked up on the woman taking a sharp breath at his actions but didn’t speak on it.

It didn’t take the most intelligent person to understand that something transpired between the two. Their relationship didn’t threaten what she had with EZ and in a way, Sofia actually thought it was beautiful. How their relationship didn’t appear to be transactional or circumstantial. How simply being next to each other was enough for them. Or it used to be. Yet Sofia wasn’t naïve to think that it would last with the new propositions EZ took on.

Sometimes that’s just the way life worked out and the sooner Hadiza figured that out…maybe she could protect her heart a bit better.

It was a little awkward as Hadiza had to collect herself, hand on the trailer’s door before she went outside. Sofia wasn’t one for words and she wasn’t sure anything she could say would provide comfort for Hadiza either. After what happened right here in this trailer, weeks ago, it’s not like the two had the chance to really talk about it.

They didn’t have to but it seemed like Hadiza always had a lot on her mind.

Thankfully for Sofia, Hadiza pushed the door open, not sparing her a glance, either placing herself on autopilot or trying her best to ignore her presence—it didn’t bother Sofia one way or another as Hadiza left the home.

“See you around then,” Sofia muttered, taking a seat on the couch, after the door clicked shut behind Hadiza.

Her long legs kicked up the dirt as she passed by the group of men on the side. She couldn’t get away from the place fast enough, feeling her heart being squeezed with each step she took.

“Hey,” Tranq started to call out to the woman but it was almost as if she heard nothing while she shoved herself into her car.

Bishop’s eyes were back on EZ as his eyes briefly burned into Hadiza’s retreating form. He just knew the Reyes brother fucked that up and it’s a shame because he was fond of the girl, despite her having a connection to a pig. Of course he never fully trusted her (by no fault of her own) but she was kind enough whenever she rarely showed up to club.

He kept it silent but he knew his body language did enough talking for him as EZ focused back on him.

“Tonight is the night, round everybody up.” Ez ordered, stalking off and daring a glance at Hadiza’s car and over his shoulder as he stood on the steps of his trailer, while she backed off the lot and sped away, eyes solely on what was in front of her and not what was left behind in the rear view.

Ez swallows down the small lump that wants to form in his throat but that wasn’t important right now. He had other things to tend to and Hadiza was no longer one of them.

Instead of running back, she ran to her mother’s arms who was less than thrilled to see her baby this upset over a man who she trusted to be good to her child.

Later Hadiza found herself in her mother’s hands again when she received the devastating but expected news from Angel Reyes on her door step. She broke down in the doorway right in front of him and she knew the eldest brother couldn’t handle that amount of heartache that he also shared, despite him placing a kiss to the top of her head and leaving her with one of EZ’s dog tags, he left her with the woman who gave her life to deal with the weight of the lost on his own.

Hadiza then sent a letter to Felipe a couple of days before she decided to take her life elsewhere, away from all that Santo Padre showed her. She wasn’t sure if there would even be a funeral or memorial but she had to get out while she can still stand.

Antigua was always a place Hadiza wanted to visit and now she can say that she lives here comfortably.

She left her mother on the front deck to get them a refill of her famous rum punch that was leftover from her mother’s house party yesterday night. Hadiza was humming to herself in solitude until she heard her mother screaming out to her from outside.

The woman did not hesitate to race around the house with a bat, ready to fight off any Osprey’s that decided to invade their property again. Hadiza held her breath as she yanked open the door, eyes wild as she searched for her mother on the deck.

“What is it, ma?” Hadiza exhaled, seeing her mother sitting up on one of the wicker chairs.

Her mother nudged her chin towards the front and Hadiza cautiously took a step towards the railing. A few of her fingertips rested on the banister as she leaned over a bit, looking over at the new found community they both settled into. It was quiet as usual, air warm, seaweed scented, and fresh.

She wasn’t sure what had spooked her mother until her eyes settled down by the cars parked along the curb. Her eyes moved to the left a bit and she had to rub at one of them to make sure her mind wasn’t playing tricks on her. It tended to do that the first couple of weeks she settled in the country. Lately she’s been okay. A figure stood by a identical golf cart (that they had in their driveway) that was parked right behind Hadiza’s car, fitted cap on their head as their hands held onto a mobile device.

Her throat went dry before she could even muster up and ask if she could help the person locate who they were searching for…because she knew it was him before those honey eyes looked up at her.

“Ezekiel.” She shuddered, feeling her mother get to her feet behind her, like the DJ Khalid meme, almost like she wasn’t still healing from the last Osprey attack two weeks ago.

Her mother also gripped onto the banister, “Oh hell no. I rebuke this demonic spirit, get away from here!”

And tossed the freshly watered plant at Ezekiel who side-stepped the assault.

“Hey, Mrs—it’s just me!”

“I know! Aren’t you supposed to be dead, you bastard?!” She yelled back.

Hadiza whispered at the woman, “Ma, please.”

The woman humphed, folding her arms as she waddled back to the chair, already aware how this would go.

Hadiza pointed the bat at Ezekiel, “wait right there.”

“Not if you’re gonna beat my ass.”

“I’ll think about it by time I get downstairs.”

Hadiza’s mother cackled at that, knowing she raised her baby with some sort of sense.

Hadiza couldn’t tell you how she felt but the brain fog was kicking in. She weeped over this man too many times just for him to be here in the flesh, like they all didn’t experience the hell he indulged in back in Santo Padre.

Her mother was right to think a demon was standing in front of their home. The anger Hadiza directed at EZ after receiving the news of his death was like no other emotion Hadiza’s had before but she found peace in Antigua.

She halted at the front door, noticing EZ fumbling with his fingers after the phone disappeared from his hold. Hadiza took her time going down the few front steps, crossing through the grass and down the slope to the gravel.

The man looked up at her approach, carefully reaching up to lift the cap from his head to mess around with the brim of the hat as Hadiza moved closer but almost not close enough.

His eyes immediately went to her head, noticing that the mountain of coarse hair that she had was long gone into a buzzed style now.

He smiled, “you finally did it huh? I know you’ve been eating ‘em up more than ever out here.”

And she couldn’t stand it, her eyes scanning the old yellowing of bruises and cuts on his face, puffing out a laugh at his compliment as she almost collapsed into his arms, bringing his body so tight to hers that he thought he would break her rib cage but he followed through with the same actions.

Her chin buried into his shoulder, one of his hands around the small of her back, and the other cradling the back of her head, he heard her sob against him and he couldn’t be more apologetic.

When they pulled apart, she held onto his face analyzing the marks on his skin before she inflicted her own attack on his lower half.

“Hey! Ow!” A good whack to the top of his head, made Ezekiel stop taking the hits as he gripped her wrists again.

Except this time was different, his touch was much more softer.

“I’m sorry okay. I’m sorry for filling your head up with doubts and making you believe that I didn’t give a shit about our friendship. When quite frankly—no pun intended, you’re the best got damn thing that’s been in my life.” His hands slipped into holding her hands into his own large ones.

And the way he was staring at Hadiza, let her know that this was the old Ezekiel she had missed. It was the spark in his eyes that made her feel safe, given what he got himself involved in.

He could see her mind spinning with questions, the corners of her eyes damp with tears.

“What did I say to you when we first became friends?”

“…’jalapeños on these nachos are missing and I make better ones than these whack ass ones you’re eating.’” Hadiza actually thought about this.

Which made a goofy grin appear on Ez’s face and he shook his head with a sigh, “yeah I think I did say that but after that? I said you’re stuck with me if you choose me. It would always be Kiel and Diza for life, remember?”

It was ironic that he wanted to think back when he basically was rude as hell to her about this in his trailer months ago. The bitterness was still in the pit of her stomach but the higher road wanted her to be happy that this man, her best friend, Ezekiel Lorenzo Reyes was very much still alive.

Hadiza wasn’t sure how the fuck he did it but here he was, wiping away her black mascara before holding her hands in his again.

A small smile appeared on her lips as she peered down at their hands, lifting their conjoined hands up to place her lips right on the back of his hands. Ezekiel let out a breath he wasn’t aware that he was holding.

“For life.” She repeated, staring at him underneath her eyelashes.

He nodded his head, not breaking eye contact as she pulled the necklace from around her and placed it back on Ezekiel where it belonged. He glanced down at it, a new wave of emotions hitting him as he realized a piece of him was always with the one woman he deeply cared for.

“Let’s get inside.” Hadiza told him, as he leaned over to place a kiss to her full cheek.

She turned, her hand still resting in one of his hands as he reached for the fallen bat with the other, “think I might need this if I try to give your mom a hug.”

Hadiza laughed, “Baby steps, Kiel.”

“That’s fair.” He answers from behind her, letting her lead the way to her new home.

Perhaps now here in the Caribbean, they had the chance to create a better life, a better friendship together with no more black ink or blood spills blinding the way.

·˚ ༘☄. *. ⋆ ·˚ ༘☄. *. ⋆ ·˚ ༘☄. *. ⋆ ·˚ ༘☄. *. ⋆ ·˚ ༘☄. *. ⋆·

Continue along with my anthology works that were written during the spring season here.

[imaginefan]

Screwed

Damon Salvatore!Father X Daughter!Reader

Word Count: 705

Requested: Anon

Request: hi! can you do one where damon realized that he truly f*cked up with his daughter and try to do everything in his power to be forgiven? i love your work!

Warning: Mum is dead, Bad relationship with your dad

You don’t even know what had made him come looking for you, you grown up without him and he had even told you previously that he didn’t want anything to do with you so you continued with your life and ignore that you had a father, you mother had passed away a few years ago now so you had been on your own for a long time, taking care of yourself and making a life.

You were standing at your mother’s grave you had brought a new bunch of flowers and placed them on the tombstone “Hey mum, this week has been difficult, I miss having you at home to make me laugh after weeks like this, I still think that I’m going to see you sitting in the livingroom and then I remember that you’re not there.” You said as you looked at her name displayed on the stone. “You should have come to find me when she passed.” You recognised that voice and if you had something to throw at him you would have thrown something at him. “Why would I come looking for you?” You asked “last time I spoke to you, you didn’t want anything to do with me.” “(Y/N)-” “I think your words were that you didn’t need a little kid weighing you down.” You recalled as you stood from where you were sitting. “Do you know what it does to a child when their only memory of their father is that they were a burden to him?” “I never meant that.” He said. “Yeah of course.” You glared at him before turning and walking away from him “I don’t want anything to do with you.” “(Y/N) wait!” He called but you didn’t answer him and it was in that moment that he realised the damage that he had really done.

Over the next couple of weeks you didn’t see him around and you hoped that was the end of it, so continued with your life as normal heading to your landlord to pay your rent for the month, when she opened the door to you she frowned “what are you doing here? Is there something wrong with the apartment?” She asked. “No, my rent is due.” You answered, holding up the money that you owed her. “Oh no, someone came by to pay for the next 6 months of your rent and said that he was repaying you for something.” She explained and you nodded. “Oh thank you.” You nodded before turning and walking back to your apartment, you knew that it was Damon but you weren’t about to turn down a six month payment, that still wasn’t going to get him the time that he wanted, you didn’t want his money, you never did.

A few days later there was a knock at your door and when you opened it, you didn’t even hide your eye roll. “What?” You asked. “I was hoping that we could talk.” He said. “What because you paid my rent?” You asked. “I was hoping that would get me some brownie points.” He answered as he leant forward on the door frame and you just glared at him. “Get out.” You ordered. “Hey wait! What do you want from me?” He asked. “I want you to admit that you did something wrong!” You answered. “I told you I didn’t mean any of that.” He said. “But you did, when you said it, you meant every word, because if you didn’t you would have come back to us before Mum died!” You argued “I’m not an idiot and I know that you’ve probably changed, that your life has changed but I want to to realise the damage that you did and understand the mistakes that you made and until you do, I don’t want anything to do with you.” You slammed the door after you finished talking and slid down the door, you cried as you turned your back to the door, you could have let him in and talked properly but honestly you were scared, he was the only person alive that could get close enough to hurt you and so you’d keep pushing him away until he stopped coming back.

*Part 2*

Requests and general question!

[ahfrickenfrick]

buzzfeed unsolved: The disappearance of Jason Todd

Ryan

Shane

—

This week on Buzzfeed Unsolved we will be discussing the disappearance of Jason Todd-Wayne, which has had updates as recently as last week.

Wait last week? Ryan, if we disappear because of this episode imagine how cool it would be. Maybe we hang with our good pal Jason.

I don’t have time for you being stupid. I have to get this right, because let me be honest. I have a man crush on Bruce Wayne, and if he ends up watching this and you’re being stupid I’ll never forgive you.

Okay, sure. Cause Bruce Wayne is searching the internet for every little thing posted about his dead son.

(wheeze)

We don’t know if he’s dead! And that’s what I’m here to talk about today.

-

Jason Peter Todd was born August 16th, 2000 in Gotham City, New Jersey, to his mother Dr. Sheila Haywood and his father Willis Todd. However only a few months later did Willis Todd marry Catherine Johnson, forcing Dr. Haywood to have to relinquish custody.

If I ever have a kid-

-they would all have your big head and I’d feel sorry for them.

Ryan. I listen to you ramble about murderers and ghosts. Let me tell my spiel.

(wheeze)

Right, sorry.

If I ever have a kid with someone, I think I’d be really upset if they just kinda made me give my kid to a stranger.

Here’s the thing to that! No one has heard or seen from Dr. Sheila Haywood since, like after her son was born. The only thing that might link back to her is an illegal botched surgery, but most of it was sealed off, and I don’t feel like having the Gotham City Police Department call me up

(ring ring)

Hi yes, are you that idiot from that show? You will be arrested immediately! Batman and his group of… misfits?? I don’t know, but they are on their way!

Moving on from your weird role play, like all the families that live in Park Row, what is deemed “Crime Alley”, the Todd family did not have money.

You could not pay me to go to a place called Crime Alley.

We were actually going to Gotham, scope around, maybe get a selfie with Robin-

-Which one?

I need to do an episode trying to figure out how many Robin’s there actually are… I think there have been five?? Six?? I don’t know… stop distracting me with Batman! We ended up scraping the visitation part because apparently this time of year Arkham breakouts are common, and I don’t want to get fear gassed.

-

Jason did decent at school, until he stopped showing up, school records are really spotty after third grade. Apparently he was reading and understanding college level stuff, but that’s really all we got on it.

Not a lot on this guys younger life it looks like.

No there isn’t, not any social media posts, or news articles, or anything if that sort about Jason until a few years later in 2012, when Jason became the ward to the one and only, Bruce Wayne.

Ah, Bruce Wayne, you love him, I love him, uhm- I actually don’t know much about Bruce Wayne other than the fact he’s one of the few rich people who give away a shit ton of money.

Bruce Wayne is a billionaire CEO, with a heart of gold, and some say he sleeps around, but as long as he’s not hurting anyone. Also! He’s a dad! Bruce Wayne is a trusted person within the Foster Care over in Gotham. He takes in the extreme cases that would probably leave the kid with a bunch of trauma.

Well, with what I’ve heard about Gotham, he must have like a billion kids with just a bunch of trauma

Let’s see what I remember from research, cause I did not write anything down for this. His first ward was Richard Grayson, who goes by Dick, was taken in after he watched his whole family fall and die on the trapeze.

As I said before, Jason was brought into Mr. Wayne’s custody after the death of both his father and his step mother. His father’s death was unknown, and his step mother died from a drug overdose… in front of Jason.

Uhm- Tim Drake? His was more interesting to watch unfold because there’s a whole other multimillion almost billion dollar company that Tim’s parents owned, and there was a lot covered up by lawyers and stuff, but Tim ended up with the Waynes

Then there’s the only female in the place, Cassandra Wayne, she is selectively mute, and overly protected by her adoptive family, nothing was shared with the media about where she came from.

Damian Wayne is the only blood son to Bruce Wayne, he didn’t even know about the kid until… like last year? Two years ago? Again, not a lot that I remember.

And then there’s been rumors of him taking in another kid, but nothing for sure yet.

Jesus, Ryan take a breath, and go back to Jason, because now I’m hoping I believe your theories about him being alive cause what this family didn’t need is another death.

Look, Shane. I’m going to be straight with you here. There are three possible theories I think could be plausible. So let’s jump right into them.

-

Theory one, is that Jason Todd is alive and in hiding from The Joker. This is the second most popular idea, and one I hope is true. There really isn’t anything else to this theory, besides a picture of someone that looks a little like Jason in the middle of Asia.

Doppelgänger, probably. Lemme see. I don’t know… this kinda looks like someone edited it.

Yeah, like it looks really distorted. I don’t know if I think it’s real, but it’s what people online were talking about.

Crazy, that people online would doctor fake photos of a kid who had died.

Exactly, which is why people think he’s alive, cause who would do that?

—

Theory two is that Jason Todd died as his family said he did, looking for his birth mother. Apparently he was in the Middle East, found his mother, but then both were found dead in an explosion caused by the Joker.

So the Joker, who is Gotham’s Prince of Crime, was somehow in the Middle East? I don’t buy it

I didn’t either, until I looked just a little deeper, and found that the next week Superman and Batman stopped the Joker from murdering the United Nations. So he was in the area.

Oh my god. If.. I know on this show I try to goof off, but it’s hard when it’s a kid. How old was Jason?

Only 15. He just got back into the swing of things at school, getting all A’s, he was in the Drama program and the Poetry club. If you scroll down a on Dick Grayson’s Instagram you can find a selfie of Dick and Jason, Jason being in his school uniform only a week before he died. The two seemed to be really close, with how much Grayson posted of the two of them, and then it was radio silence from the man until a year after Jason’s death, where he made a memorial post, along with Bruce Wayne, who made the Jason Peter Todd Memorial Foundation, which helps families in Crime Alley.

Look, not okay with the kid dying, but it makes me kinda smile to see that his family got together to do something like this in his name.

I don’t think you understand the length of what this fund does. It provides special housing for single mothers, has opened up two clinics that help with drug abuse and addiction, and keeps kids in warm clothes and in school.

That’s- wow. Okay, you are making this “he’s dead” thing seem like it’s the only thing that happened.

Well, theory 3, is that he died-

Wait what?

He died, and came back to life.

This, I think, is worse than you saying ghosts are real.

We live in a world where someone can run at the speed of light! Yet you draw the line at ghosts and maybe hopefully someone who isn’t dead.

Yeah, but that’s science. Okay whatever where’s the proof of him being alive.

Okay, looking at the timeline. Jason Todd died at 15, in 2015. And the Wayne’s kinda were quiet for a year and a half, besides the foundation they set up, even with Tim, nothing really new was happening.

And then things seemed to go back to normal, they all frequented gala’s again, and all the other social stuff they did-

Yeah, nice choice of wording there

Shut up, anyways, in 2018 a picture appears, not even the front page, of Dick Grayson walking and laughing with someone who looks a lot like if Jason Todd grew up for a few years, and then decided to dye his hair.

Listen, Ryan. People have doppelgängers. We just saw the other picture and it’s clearly fake- Jesus Christ that looks exactly like Jason.

Exactly! And I started looking around more, finding pictures of the Wayne family around Gotham from news sites, and every once in a while, that guy pops up. Never in the picture, but always somewhere in the background like he wasn’t wanting to be seen. Like i mentioned in the beginning, there was a picture from a week ago that looks exactly like him.

Wait, is this a theory from the internet or something you came up with?

Both, kind of? I saw someone make a bad joke about it, and then it kinda stuck in my head as I looked for more information. Apparently there is a mythical pit that could bring someone from the dead.

Okay, yeah. Mythical revival pit. As if any living person wouldn’t be all over that.

Look man, that’s just the information I found. But I really really hope that Jason is alive somewhere safe, or resting peacefully.

The most believable for me is that he did pass away. But I’d love to be wrong.

That being said, I got really sad looking through all of Jason’s life, I felt like I was being more invasive than usual. So I talked with the crew and Buzzfeed, and we are donating all revenue from this video to the Jason Memorial fund in Gotham.

But the mystery of Jason Todd, still remains….

Unsolved

[yourartmatters-itswhatgotmehere]

This Woven Kingdom Series QUOTES

allTHIS WOVEN KINGDOM BEST QUOTES:

“Why?-Because I understand. Because I’ve been you.”

“Every day, Kamran prayed for rain.”

“He did not want to be king.”

“The beauty of Kamran’s life was often lost on him, but not always. There was some mercy in that.”

“Would you wait for poison to ravage your body, Kamran, before taking the antidote you hold all the while in your hand?”

“Tell me: do you think me incapable of suffering? Am I so unworthy of the experience?”

“She tried always to be merciful. They laughed in her face every time.”

“I am Hazan, Your Majesty. You may depend on me with your life.”

“Do not misunderstand me, I wish you no harm.”

“I haven’t the slightest idea what we’re doing. Though if you mean to take me captive, you need only ask. I would come willingly.”

“The moon is a great comfort to me.”

“I grow tired of being in my right mind. I much prefer this kind of madness.”

“This is where I live, Minister, here, between angry and irritable, lies my charming personality. It does not change. You may be grateful that I am consistent, at least, in being boorish.”

“Perhaps not for you. I think I wouldn’t mind running for my life. Or running away, generally.”

“My name is irrelevant.”

“A monster then?”-”Don’t say you’ve been speaking with my Mother?”

“Oh, if only she could get Hazan alone-if she could secure even a minute of his time-”

“Me? What do I want? I want a great deal too much, Your Highness. I’ve been bled dry for too long in repayment for my father’s sins and I’m tired of it, tired of being in debt to so cruel of a master. But then, you know what that’s like, don’t you?”

“You know who I am, but you don’t know what I am?”

“Pay attention, King, for it seems even your friends have betrayed you.”

“So that I may hate you more informally.”-”Ah. Well, in that case, you may call me Cyrus.”

“..”Well, then. You are coming to Tulan. To marry me.” Alizeh gave a sharp cry, and fell off the dragon.”

THESE INFINITE THREADS BEST QUOTES:

“The southern king rallied without delay, meeting Kamran blow for blow in a series of strikes so precisely choreographed even Kamran was not immune to the beauty of it. There was a rare pleasure in fighting a worthy adversary; in testing, without restraint, the potential of one’s power.”

“I am always suffering. The frost lives with me much like an unwanted limb; it does not diminish. I seldom dwell on it.”

“The sky, too, is soft. Yet all who fall into its arms will perish.”

“He felt he could either say nothing, or scream. The choice seemed clear.”

“We all thought he was dead until he screamed at us to go home.”

“Slowly, the prince lifted his ruined hand to his ruined face.”

“Grief, exhaustion, betrayal—he couldn’t decide which was the worst aggressor.”

“Is the fall not worth your freedom?”

“How long would she be forced to fight for her life? More important: Was her life really worth so much effort?”

“Was it possible, he wondered, to love and detest a parent simultaneously?”

“With all due offense, sire, please fuck off.”

“If you think I will tell you anything about her, you are quite deluded. Now either kill me or fuck off.”

“I remained here because I thought I deserved to die, for I thought I’d failed her. Now I’ve learned I must live, if only long enough to understand what’s happening.”

“What was uncomplicated happiness? She dearly wished to know.”

“Alizeh. Have you been a wicked girl?”

“Shut up, Hazan.”

“It really is a great comfort to me that you are not dead this morning, Hazan.”

“I hate you. I hate everything about you. Your eyes. Your lips. Your smile. I find your presence insufferable. But I’m not going to hurt you.”

“My kingdom, for your hand.”

“She’s not meant to lead the Jinn in an isolated empire—she’s meant to braid us all together. In this woven kingdom, clay and fire shall be.”

“You don’t actually know her, Hazan. You only know who you want her to be.”

“What on Earth could be worth both your life and your kingdom?”

“And you would judge me? For relishing an exit from this brutal consciousness we call life?”

“I lost my mind the moment I met her, Hazan, and you were there to witness my fall from reason, so don’t feign surprise now.”

“You are possessed of supernatural speed, strength, and invisibility, Hazan. I grant you full permission to use your powers for good.”

“Kamran had never known how muddy grief might be; it had never occurred to him that the death of a loved one might prove difficult to mourn, or that a heart might continue to beat long after it was broken.”

“What are you— Oh, for heaven’s sake, are you going to cry again? I’ll take you to see the blasted city, Alizeh, I’ll show you the bloody magic, you don’t have to cry about everything—”

““I’m thinking. Sometimes I get emotional when I’m thinking—”

“He was not yet ready for his entire life to change.”

“He felt at sea, drowning in doubt, and his frustration only intensified. “

“She would never again deny that he was beautiful.”

“He could adapt as the situation demanded. And he did not want to lose his crown.”

“Ice ran through her veins, yes, but it had never made her coldhearted.”

“Kamran, you idiot. What have you gotten yourself into now? Come along then, pet, thank you for telling me—“

“He would never be on her side, she was realizing. No matter his occasional moments of humanity, Cyrus was in bed with the devil.”

“Poor, tormented Cyrus. All this time, you’ve been trying to make it animate, haven’t you?”

“You used your own tears to wash the blood from my face?”

“Alizeh. Let me make you my queen.”

“And instead of being angry, instead of driving you away —instead of wishing we’d never met—I keep staring at that fucking cut on your neck, Alizeh, and I want to die.”

“Oh, no, this story I’m free to share. I just don’t want to.”

““After all this—after everything I’ve shared with you tonight—you would become my wife, in title only?”

“ “Obviously I came to save you, you idiot. I was fairly close to the castle—stockpiling weapons to crate for the journey—when my firefly found me. I’d left her at the palace to keep an eye on things in my absence, and she alerted me to your situation as soon as Zahhak showed up. I came as swiftly as I could.”-“I’m not asking about you. Of course you’re here—and I’m very glad about it, thank you for coming, really, I mean that—I’m asking about these three—” “

ALL THIS TWISTED GLORY BEST QUOTES:

“Watching her address a desperate, devoted crowd of thousands – all ready and willing to die for her – had driven home this final blow. He would always be the villain in her story.”

“Besides, the devil was waiting. With that final, bitter thought – he vanished.”

“Only the privileged few could afford to run away, to lock their doors and close their eyes to ugliness. The rest lived in homes without doors to lock, looked through eyes without lids to shut. They confronted the dark even as their hearts trembled, as their souls shook – for even strangled by fear, there was no choice but to endure. No one would be along to slay their demons”

“Fate, he thought bitterly, was only romantic when one was destined to be the hero.”

“It’s never been done. No man has ever wagered against the devil and won.”

“Heavens, but he was devastatingly handsome.”

“Oh, Kamran, How could you think that? How tortured you must’ve been to think that.”

“He was terrified she’d go and do something brutal, like smile at him.”

“Don’t worry, angel. You won’t have to.”

“Of the five who stood before him, it was Kamran whose gaze was impossible to ignore. Anger and hatred were so alive in the prince’s eyes they nearly forged a separate soul. It was the last thing he saw before he collapsed.”

“How can you not see the damage you’re doing? Your thirst for revenge has blinded you, Kamran.”

“She chose to protect him! She took an arrow in the back for the bastard who nearly killed me! Perhaps you can imagine why I’m struggling to feel sympathy.”

“And your blind faith is going to get you killed.”

“Come along, Omid. I’m beginning to realize that princes aren’t nearly as charming as I’d been led to believe.”

“For her. Without hesitation. Though you flatter yourself if you think you could best me in a fight. You’ve never truly known me, Kamran, and I’d hate for you to make my acquaintance only as you draw your final breath.”

“How can you stand there and monologue while your son lies bleeding on the ground? Your actions are so baffling as to confound the mind! Ma’am, the king is dying. I am asking you to call for help at once – before it is too late.”

“Dinner? When we’ve yet to endure breakfast?”

“Kamran watched this happen with no small amount of astonishment. Cyrus was taller and broader than even he was – the deadweight of such a man would be extraordinary. He knew Hazan possessed immense Jinn strength, but this was still a fairly new revelation, and Kamran marveled at the ease with which his old minister carried Cyrus now.”

“This is what happens when you don’t listen to me. Idiot.”

“She’s here for the queen. Miss Huda is lady-in-waiting to Her Majesty.”

“Don’t tell me you’re in love with her, too?”

“She spoke of me? When? What did she say?”

“Yet he claims he’s not in love with her.”

“Then you will be horribly disappointed. Such a marriage will not take place.”

“I bet you’ve never tried to kill someone, ma’am, and had them offer you bread.”

“I came here to kill your son. Little else animates my interest at the moment.”

“My queen has been in hiding for nearly two decades. She’s taken odd jobs since the untimely deaths of her parents, doing what she could to stay alive.”

“You hope to marry the young woman whose entire family was slaughtered by your grandfather?”

“This isn’t real, this isn’t real – wake up, you fucking idiot – wake up, wake up, WAKE UP –”

“He realized, with a shock, that he didn’t know Alizeh at all. He’d fallen for a mirage of a girl. A version of her that had never truly existed.”

“Hells, he’d been so naive.”

“Forgive me, but I will be leaving these premises under two conditions only: with my queen or with your head, and not a moment sooner.”

“Your thickheaded, self-righteous behavior has no place on the throne. If you do not learn to set yourself aside in the service of others, you will never deserve your crown.”

“The prince was reaching for his own weapon when Hazan shoved him, hard, against the wall. “Enough,” he shouted. “I’ve had enough of you two idiots!” Then, turning, he focused his wrath on Cyrus.”

“You didn’t tell me this. Why would you not tell me this?”-“I forgot. In all the chaos of that night – So much happened, I could hardly keep it all straight –”

“I disagree, In fact, I think it will do nicely for revenge. You will die, she will inherit your empire, and then – I shall marry her.”

“But life cannot be experienced one emotion at a time. It is a tapestry of sensation, a braided rope of feeling. We must allow for reflection even when we suffer. We must reach for compassion even when we triumph. If you spend your days waiting for your sorrows to end so that you might finally live, you will die an impatient man.”

“Perhaps later we can talk about all the discreet letters Prince Kamran has been writing and all the mysterious trips King Cyrus has been taking –”

“The boys have been awful. I quite hate them now. Not Deen and Omid, of course – but the others are always fighting and brooding and muttering and ridiculous.”

“Anyway, every time something terrible happened, I’d lock myself in my room and then lock myself in my closet and then lock myself in my head, where the stupidest of all my dreams lived, and I’d imagine that one day I’d meet the dashing prince and he’d be everything good and glorious and-well, I suppose I thought he’d be different. Kinder than everyone else. Good thing that’s sorted, isn’t it?”

“Anyway, Omid eats a lot, I spy a lot, Kamran skulks, Hazan broods, and Deen spends most of his days working with the palace alchemist.”

“You are no ordinary Jinn, are you?”

“I mean it must be hard to lie, all the time, about who you really are.”

“You would know what a liar looks like, wouldn’t you?”

“It’s true, then? You really do love her?”

“Is it possible? Can you love her when you don’t even know her? Do you know her?”

“Forgive me, did I say Cyrus? I meant to say Kamran.”

“No, you’re right. You did say Kamran.”

“It’s worse than that. They want you to die.”

“Let us hope for the day when we might all remove our masks, and live in the light without fear.”

“Forgive me, Your Majesty. I’m too angry right now to speak to you in the manner you deserve.”

“Heavens. For as long as she could remember, someone had been trying to kill her. She was, quite frankly, tired of it.”

“Hazan is mad at me. Hazan is never mad at me.”

“If only you had an empire.”

“I’m not uncomfortable, It’s only that I’m not used to being touched.”

“I’m going to say yes. To his proposal. I’m going to marry Cyrus.”

“It’s only that… I suspect our book has closed, Kamran.”

“Not at all, Your Highness. Nothing about you is funny. You’re a very serious prince. Everything you say is of the utmost seriousness.”

“Oh, your words have wounded me! I’m bleeding!”

“Can you really not understand? I wish to marry you. I want to marry you.”

“I didn’t think I’d need to provide a reason, if I’m being honest.”

“Yes, I imagined you would. I meant I’d like to marry you after that.”

“Make him perform a blood oath, become queen, take his kingdom, kill him when it’s done, and reign supreme.”

“You don’t want me. You want Tulan.”

“I want both.”

“Marry me. Marry me after we’ve buried him, and we might bring together two of the greatest empires on earth. Together we would be an indomitable force. We can work together to change the fate of Jinn all over the world.”

“Anyway, perhaps instead you might consent to wear something other than this black uniform –“

“Are you trying to punish me? Do you really think me capable of pretending our wedding day is the happiest day of my life?”

“How interesting that you should ask, Alizeh was just reminiscing about the time you nearly killed her.”

“You two, meet us in the library And try not to kill each other before you get there.”

“What a strange and fascinating surprise you’ve turned out to be. Lately everywhere I turn there seems to be some drama, and you, my dear, at the center of it.”

“Have you ever witnessed, firsthand, the consequences of a blood oath? Or have you only read about it in your precious books?”

“And she’ll have to kill him to put an end to it. I don’t see that as a bad thing, Hazan.”

“Precisely. If he is to die regardless, why shouldn’t she walk away with a prize? I’ve already advised her to take the offer –“

“At least I have something to offer her. Meanwhile you dare to promise her a kingdom you’ve yet to inherit. Empty promises from an ousted prince who might never be king.”

“What options, Hazan? What other options do I have? “

“I understand. I hate it, but I understand.”

“No. I don’t want any blood near my books.”

“I won’t survive it. It’s your job to make sure I don’t.”

“Ha. My father used to read me these stories.”

“But Kamran, these pictures are terrifying.”

“Infuriating? You think I’m infuriating? Meanwhile you’ve never so much as unplugged your aristocratic ears long enough to hear the opinions of others, much less the odious sound of your own voice –”

“A Diviner? Him?”

“though I did ask, then, if any of them knew why he wore black all the time, and the housekeeper said he’d once told her that he was in mourning.”

“He’s not the firstborn, actually. He’s the spare. It turns out he has an older brother – though, interestingly, it was the one subject everyone refused to discuss –“

THIS WOVEN KINGDOM(1) QUOTES:

“She dreamed of unleashing her mind, of freeing her hands to create without hesitation—but the roar of Alizeh’s imagination was quieted, always, by an unfortunate need for self-preservation.”

“MERAS

May Equality Reign Always Supreme

Equality, as it turned out, had meant Jinn were to lower themselves to the weakness of humans, denying at all times the inherent powers of their race, the speed and strength and elective evanescence born unto their bodies.”

“True, Alizeh had found stretches of work since her parents’ deaths, and often she’d been granted leave to sleep indoors, or in the hayloft; but never had she been given a space of her own. This was the first time in years she had privacy, a door she might close; and Alizeh had felt so thoroughly saturated with happiness she feared she might sink through the floor.”

“Get yourself a snoda as soon as possible. I never want to see your face again.”

“Alizeh had chosen this profession with great forethought, and clung every day to the anonymity her position provided, rarely removing her snoda even outside of her room; for though most people did not understand the strangeness they saw in her eyes, she feared that one day the wrong person might.”

“Even in silhouette she couldn’t see him, not properly, but then—it was not his face, but his voice, that had made the devil notorious.”

“Alizeh was losing her calm. Her mind screamed at her to look away from the conjured face, screamed that this was all madness—and yet.

Heat crept up her neck.

Alizeh was unaccustomed to staring too long at any face, and this one was violently handsome. He had noble features, all straight lines and hollows, easy arrogance at rest. He tilted his head as he took her in, unflinching as he studied her eyes. All his unwavering attention stoked a forgotten flame inside her, startling her tired mind.

And then, a hand.

His hand, conjured from a curl of darkness. He was looking straight into her eyes when he dragged a vanishing finger across her lips.

She screamed.”

“They knew best whence he came, because they were there when he was returned, when his body cracked against the earth and their world was left to rot in the wake of his arrogance.

Birds froze when his body fell out of the sky, their sharp beaks parted, broad wings pinned open in midair.”

“It was not God, but the occupants of the expanding universe that would soon forsake the Jinn; every celestial body had borne witness to the genesis of the devil, to a creature of darkness heretofore unknown, unnamed—and none wished to be seen as sympathetic to an enemy of the All-Powerful.”

“It was when the stars finally devoured themselves, one by one; when land sank and fissured underfoot; when maps of centuries past were suddenly rendered obsolete. It was when they could no longer find their way in the perpetual dark that the Jinn felt truly, irrevocably, lost.

They soon scattered.”

“What was time when there were no moons to mind the hour, no suns to define a year? Time was told only through birth, through the children who lived. That their souls were forged from fire was the first of two reasons any Jinn had survived the infinite winters, the second: that they required only water for nourishment.”

“It did not matter that Jinn were stronger than the Clay bodies—human beings, they called themselves—that now owned the earth and its skies. It did not matter that Jinn possessed more power and strength and speed. It did not matter how hot their souls burned. Dirt, they had learned, would smother a flame. Dirt would eventually bury them all.”

“With profound regret, Jinn surrendered the earth to its new kings—and prayed never to be found.

It was yet another prayer that went unanswered.”

“No. She would not return to bed. It was true she did not yet own a proper winter coat. Or hat. Or even gloves.”

“Her need for cleanliness grew parallel to her need for water. Fire was her soul, but water was her life; it was all she needed to survive. She drank it, bathed in it, required often to be near it.”

““Shora?” he said. Why? Alizeh almost smiled. “Bek mefem,” she said quietly. Because I understand. “Bek bidem.” Because I’ve been you.”

“She hated the cold, but the chill was bracing, at least, and the perpetual discomfort kept her awake better than any cup of tea had done.”

“She’d not forgotten; she’d simply set it aside. Worrying was its own occupation—for Alizeh, a third occupation. It was a job that required of her the free time she seldom possessed, so she often shelved her distress, leaving it to collect dust until she found a moment to spare.”

“In point of fact, Alizeh would recognize the work of most any atelier in the empire, which meant she often needed only a single look at a stranger to know how many people might pretend to mourn them at a funeral.”

“THE MOON SAT SO LARGE in the sky Kamran thought he might lift a finger to its skin, draw circles around its wounds. He stared at its veins and starbursts, white pockmarks like spider sacs. He studied it all as his mind worked, his eyes narrowing in the aftermath of an impossible illusion.

She’d fairly disappeared.

He’d not meant to stare, but how, also, was he meant to look away?”

“And what on earth had she said to the man to leave him weeping in the snow?”

“He had, he had, he thought he’d seen all manner of darkness. But Kamran had never before witnessed a child commit suicide. It was then that he saw the handkerchief.”

“Upon his father’s death Kamran had discovered that he could be propelled through life by a single emotion; carefully cultivated, it grew hot and vital inside his chest, like an experimental organ.

Anger.

It kept him alive better than his heart ever had.”

“He’d been gone from home for over a year; he’d forgotten how to have normal conversations. Long months he’d spent in the service of the empire, securing borders, leading skirmishes, dreaming of death.”

“Every day, Kamran prayed for rain.”

“The empire of Ardunia was not officially at war—not yet—but peace, too, Kamran had learned, was maintained at a bloody price.”

“The future seemed dim, and his role in it, bleak.”

““ “To host a ball.”-“Indeed.” Kamran’s jaw clenched. “I’m certain I would rather set myself on fire. If that is all?”

“ “It belonged to the servant girl whose neck was nearly slit by the Fesht boy. I think she might be Jinn.”-Now Hazan frowned. “I see.”-“I fear you do not.” “

“No, Kamran seldom heard his mother’s voice until it was too late.”

“It did not matter how many men he’d killed, his mother would forever treat him like a child.”

“Kamran had once thought there could never in all the world exist his mother’s equal, not in beauty or elegance, not in grace or intelligence. He’d not known then how critical it was to also possess a heart. “No,” he said. “I’m afraid I haven’t the slightest idea.” “

“ “Life is so unfair, is it not?” she said, her eyes shining with feeling.“Our dreams so easily shattered?”-A muscle jumped in Kamran’s jaw. “Indeed, Mother. Father’s death was a great tragedy.” She made a noncommittal noise.”

“It had always seemed to him a disturbing business, and never more so than the day his father’s head had been returned home without its body.

Kamran was eleven years old.

He was expected to show strength even then; only days later he was forced to attend a ceremony declaring him the direct heir to the throne. He was but a child, commanded to stand beside the mutilated remains of his father and show no pain, no fear—only fury. It was the day his grandfather gave him his first sword, the day his life changed forever. It was the day a boy was forced to leap, unformed, into the body of a man.

Kamran closed his eyes, felt the press of a cold blade against his cheek. “Lost in your head, darling?”

He looked at his mother, irritated not merely with her, but with himself.”

“ “I did not.” Kamra’s jaw tensed. “I do not. I most certainly would not.”-“Kamran.”-“Grandfather, I could not even see her face. You could not expect me to own such a lie.” “

“His grandfather was threatening to die—threatening to leave him here alone to wage a war, to defend their empire—and instead of equipping him for such a fate, was tasking him with marriage? No, he could not believe it.”

“It was a bleak thought for a young woman of eighteen, but she thought it nonetheless: that perhaps only in death might she find the freedom she so desperately sought, for she had long ago given up hope of finding solace in this world.”

“Sometimes Alizeh did not know her own strength.”

“Alizeh did not want to lose faith in this world; it was only that every pain she owned seemed to extract hope from her as payment.”

“One day, her father had said, this world will bow to you.”

“Alizeh’s face was—unfortunately—too easily remembered.”

“He did not want to be king.

He did not want his grandfather to die, did not want to marry a stranger, did not want to father a child, did not want to lead an empire. This was the secret he seldom shared even with himself—that he did not want this life.”

“He’d stared at her lips for longer than he cared to admit, for reasons that were not lost on him. Kamran had arrived at the frightening realization that this girl might be beautiful—a thought so unexpected it nearly distracted him from his purpose. When she suddenly bit her lip, he drew a breath, startling himself.”

“He’d been so determined the girl was a liar, had so eagerly anticipated the moment her ugliness would be uncovered. Instead, he’d made a discovery about himself.

He was the villain in this story, not she.”

“In a single day Kamran had made himself into a joke, and he wanted to sink into the earth. It was his single thought, repeating like a drumbeat in his head, when Hazan finally found him.”

“She heard the ire in his voice when he said, “They work you like this because of what you are. Because of what you can bear. A human body could not withstand so much, and they take advantage of you because they can. You must realize that.”

“The signs seemed clear enough now: the hooded man in the square; the boy who’d never turned up at her kitchen door; the devil whispering riddles in her heart.

That face had belonged to the prince.”

“ “Miss, I mean you no harm,” he called out to her. “But you must remove your snoda. For your safety.”

She froze at that, at the sound of his voice.

Kamran was heartened by this and dared to approach her, overcome not only by concern for the girl, but by an impassioned curiosity that grew only stronger by the moment. It occurred to him, as he dared to close the gap between their bodies, that the wrong move might spook her—might send her running blindly through the streets—so he moved with painstaking carefulness.”

“Her reluctance to open her eyes provided him the rare opportunity to study her at length, without fear of self-consciousness. All this time he’d been wondering about the girl and now here she was, in his arms, her face mere inches from his own and—devils above, he could not look away from her.”

“He didn’t want to scare her by shouting over the rain, so he bent low and said close to her ear: “I’ve got your packages, miss. You may be easy now.”

It was the surprise that did it. It was the sound of his voice so near her face, his warm breath against her skin.

Alizeh gasped.

Her eyes flew open, and Kamran froze.

It was only seconds that they studied each other, but it seemed to Kamran a century. Her eyes were the silver-blue of a winter moon, framed by wet lashes the color of pitch. He’d never seen anyone like her before, and he had the presence of mind to realize he might never again. Sudden movement caught his attention: a raindrop, landing on her cheek, traveling fast toward her mouth. Only then, with a shock, did he notice the bruise blooming along her jaw.

Kamran stared perhaps too long at the discolored mark, the faint impression of a hand it formed. He wondered then that he hadn’t recognized it right away, that he’d so easily dismissed it as an indiscriminate shadow. The longer he stared at it now the harder his heart moved in his chest, the faster heat flooded his veins. He experienced a sudden, alarming desire to commit murder.”

“He didn’t even know this girl’s name and somehow he’d been stricken by her, reduced to this, to stupidity. For the second time that night, she licked the rainwater from her lips, drawing his gaze to her mouth. Had any other young woman done such a thing in his presence, Kamran might’ve thought it a coquettish affectation. But this—

He’d read once that Jinn had a particular love of water. Perhaps she could not help licking the rain from her lips any more than he could help staring at her mouth.

“Who are you?” he whispered.

Her chin lifted at that, her lips parting in surprise. She studied him with wide, shining eyes, and appeared to be as confused by him as he was by her. Kamran took comfort in this, in the realization that they’d confounded each other equally.

“Will you not tell me your name?” he asked.

She shook her head, the movement slow, uncertain.”

“Kamran felt paralyzed. He could not explain it; his body seemed anchored to hers. He drew closer by micrometers, propelled to do so by a force he could not hope to understand. What mere minutes ago might’ve struck him as lunacy now seemed to him essential: to know what it might be like to hold her, to breathe in the scent of her skin, to press his lips to her neck. He was scarcely aware of himself when he touched her—light as air, faint as fading memory—a stroke of his fingers against her lips.

She vanished.”

“ “Sire, they say her blood has ice in it.”-Kamran went deathly still. His chest constricted painfully and he stood up too fast, stared into the darkness. “Ice,” he said.-“Yes, Your Highness.”-“You are certain.”-“Quite.”-“Who else knows about this?”-“Only the king, sire.”-Kamran took a sharp breath. “The king.” “

“ “A servant girl in a snoda? Lord knows we might never have found her out otherwise. You’ve most assuredly spared the empire the loss of countless lives, sire. King Zaal was deeply impressed with your instincts. I’m sure he will tell you as much when you see him.”-Kamran said nothing.”

“Hers was a simple tragedy: without work Alizeh would not be able to afford medicine; without medicine she might not be able to work. It tore her heart to pieces to think of it. No longer was she able to conquer her despair. She felt the familiar prick of tears, swallowed against the burn in her throat.

The cruelty of her life seemed suddenly unbearable.”

“She knew her thoughts to be infantile even as they arrived, but she lacked the strength to stop herself from wondering then, as she’d done on so many other nights, why it was that others had parents, a family, a safe home, and she did not. Why had she been born with this curse in her eyes? Why was she tortured and hated merely for the way her body had been forged? Why had her people been so tragically condemned alongside the devil?”

“In her weaker moments Alizeh longed to lash out, to allow her anger to shatter the cage of her self-control. She was stronger than any housekeeper who struck her; she was capable of greater force, greater strength and speed and resilience than any Clay body that oppressed her.

And yet.

Violence alone, she knew, would accomplish nothing. Anger without direction was only hot air, there and gone. She’d seen this happen over and over to her own people. Jinn had tried to flout the rules, to exercise their natural abilities despite the restrictions of Clay law, and they’d all suffered. Daily, dozens of Jinn bodies had been strung up in the square like bunting, more charred at the stake, still others beheaded, disemboweled.”

“Alizeh knew she could survive long hours of hard labor, knew she could persevere through any physical hardship. It was not the burden of her work or the pain in her hands that broke her—it was the loneliness. It was the friendlessness of her existence; the days on end she spent without the comfort that might be derived from a single sympathetic heart.

It was grief.”

“It was the second time in her life she’d survived a fire unscathed, and Alizeh had wondered then, as she often did, whether the ice that ran through her veins would ever truly matter.”

“No, what confounded her above all else was why the devil had shown her this young man’s face. Perhaps tonight she would finally know.”

“ “First they were blue,” he said softly. “Then brown. Silver. Ah. Now they’re brown again.” She stiffened. “Blue.”-“Stop, I beg you.”-He smiled. “I see now why you never remove your snoda.”-Alizeh lowered her eyes and said, “You cannot know that I never remove my snoda.”-“No,” he said, and she heard the humor in his voice. “I daresay you’re right.”-“I must bid you good night,” she said, and turned to go.-“Wait. Please.” “

“Enraged, the young prince had promised his grandfather right then that he would search all of Ardunia for this monster, that he would slay the beast and deliver its head to the king on a pike.

You need not worry, his grandfather had said, smiling. I will slay the beast myself.

Kamran closed his eyes and sighed.

He splashed water on his face, performing his morning ablutions with care. It seemed impossible that the terrifying monster of his childhood imaginings was in fact the stunning young woman he’d encountered last night.”

“Had his visit been successful Kamran might’ve betrayed his king, his empire. He would’ve been reduced to the most repellant variety of idiot, instead of the next king of Ardunia.

He’d gone to warn her.

He’d gone to tell her to run, to pack her bags and flee, to find a safe place to hide and remain there, possibly forever. And yet, when he saw her face, he realized that he could not simply ask her to run; no, she was an intelligent girl, she would have questions. If he told her to flee, she would want to know why. And what reason would she have to trust him?”

“The beauty of Kamran’s life was often lost on him, but not always.

There was some mercy in that.”

“ “Yes,” he said. “I know you’ve come to change my mind.”-Kamran stiffened. For a moment, he wasn’t sure to which problem the king was referring.“Yes, Your Majesty,” he said carefully. “Indeed, I’ve come to try.”-“Then I will be sorry to disappoint you. My position on the matter is resolute. The girl is a threat; such a threat must be removed immediately.” The impending ball was at once forgotten. Kamran only stared, for a moment, at the face of his grandfather: his clear brown eyes, his rosy skin, his shock of white hair, white beard, white eyelashes. This was a man he loved; one he dearly respected. Kamran had admired King Zaal his entire life, had seen him always as a paragon of justice and greatness. He wanted, with his entire soul, to agree with the king—to stand always beside this extraordinary man—but for the first time, Kamran struggled.-For the first time, he doubted. “Your Majesty,” Kamran said quietly. “The girl has committed no crime. She’s done nothing to threaten the empire.”-King Zaal laughed, his eyes widening in amusement. “Done nothing to threaten the empire? She is the sole surviving heir to an ancient kingdom—on our own land—and not a threat to our empire? She is the very definition.”-Kamran froze. “She—what?” “

““Your idealism,” King Zaal said sharply, “is romantic. Diplomatic. And unrealistic. Can you not see my motivation for the establishment of the Accords? The entire reason I so desperately sought the unification of the races was to get ahead of the prophecy, to suture together the two groups so the Jinn could not be so easily claimed by a new sovereign—”-“My apologies,” Kamran bit out angrily. “I thought you established the Accords to bring peace to our empire, to finally end the unnecessary bloodshed—”-“And that is precisely what I did,” King Zaal thundered, more than matching his grandson’s tone. “Your own eyes cannot deny it. You have seen since the day you were born that my every effort has been in the service of our people. With my very life I’ve tried always to prevent war. To circumvent tragedy. To protect our legacy. One day, Kamran, I’ve no doubt you will be a great king. Until then there is much you do not see, and a great deal more you must try to anticipate. Tell me: can you imagine such a revolt finding success?””

““You are young,” said his grandfather. “As such, you are well within your rights to be foolish. Indeed it is natural at your age to make mistakes, to fall for a pretty face and pay dearly for your folly. But this— Kamran, this would not be foolish. This would not be folly. This would be a travesty. No good can come of such an alliance. I gave you a direct command, bade you find a wife—”-A moment of madness prompted Kamran to say, “This girl has royal blood, does she not?” “

““You would consider risking the peace of millions,” his grandfather went on, “the unnecessary deaths of tens of thousands—to spare the life of one girl? Why? Why spare her when we already know who she will become? What she will go on to do? My dear child, these are the kinds of decisions you will be forced to make, over and over, until death strips your soul from this world. I hope I never led you to believe your task here would be easy.”-A length of silence stretched between them.-“Your Majesty,” the prince said finally. “I do not dare deny your

wisdom, and I do not mean to take lightly such a prophecy from our Diviners. I only argue that perhaps we wait to cut her down until she becomes the enemy once foretold.”-“Would you wait for poison to ravage your body, Kamran, before taking the antidote you hold all the while in your hand?”-Kamran studied the floor and said nothing.”

“Even so, Kamran felt he had to try. Just once more. “Could we not consider,” he said, “perhaps—keeping her somewhere? In hiding?”-King Zaal canted his head. “You mean to put her in prison?”-“Not— No, not prison, but— Perhaps we could encourage her to leave, live elsewhere—”-His grandfather’s face shuttered closed. “How can you not see? The girl cannot be free. While she is free, she can be found, she can be rallied, she can become a symbol of revolution. So long as I am king, I cannot allow it.” “

“Grief. The girl would be sentenced to death because of him, because he’d had the audacity to notice her, and the self-importance to announce what he’d seen.”

“Somehow, she would manage it. She’d keep her head down and work hard, and one day she’d be free of this place, these people.”

“And then, of course, she would require a kingdom. The idea struck her as so preposterous it nearly made her laugh, even as it broke her heart.”

“All those who knew of her had been killed, and Alizeh, who had no ally, no kingdom, no magic, and no resources, knew her life was best spent simply trying to survive.”

“There was a special relationship between Jinn and fireflies, for though they could not communicate directly, they understood each other in ways unique only to the two species. Fireflies were to Jinn what some animals were to Clay. Beloved companions. Loyal friends. Comrades in arms.”

“No, Kamran’s anger could not be contained.”

“What had his grandfather meant when he’d said he was surprised the girl was alive? Did that mean he’d tried to kill her before? Some years ago, he’d said. The girl couldn’t have been a day older than Kamran—of that, he felt certain—so what conclusion was he left to draw? That his grandfather had tried to murder a child? The prince sat up, dragged his hands down his face.”

“The prince could learn to accept his grandfather as imperfect; all else might be forgiven if he could only prove today the merit of the king’s argument—that the girl was indeed a threat. It

was with this in mind that the prince had consoled himself with a single plan of action: He would find evidence.”

“She did not seem to him in any way a criminal. He supposed he could find new ways to investigate her life, but his always-reliable instincts insisted there was no point. He’d known it even before he’d set off on his earlier task, but had been too deep in denial to face it: no matter the prophecy, the version of the girl who lived today did not deserve to die, and there was nothing he could do about it. In point of fact, it would be his fault.”

“The minster blinked slowly, his vacant eyes shining like glass beads. “I beg your pardon, Your Highness, bu—”-“Enough,” Kamran said again, angrily. “Enough of your blathering. Enough of your insufferable stupidity. I can no longer listen to another ridiculous word that comes out of your mouth—”-“Your Highness,” Hazan cried, jumping to his feet. He shot Kamran a look of death and dire warning, and Kamran, who was usually in far better control of his faculties, could not summon the presence of mind to care.”

“Hazan’s voice all but shook with fury as he spoke. “It has only just occurred to me, sire, that I require your immediate guidance on a matter of great importance. Might I convince you to meet me outside so that we might discuss this crucial business at once?”-At that, the fight left Kamran’s body. It was no fun to fight a horde of idiots when Hazan suffered an apoplectic fit as a result. He tilted his head at his old friend. “As you wish, Minister.” “

“ “Good God, Hazan, you should be shot.” The prince shook his head as he placed the teacup on a low table. “Pray tell me,” he said, turning to face his minister. “Tell me why—why am I considered the fool when I am in fact the sole voice of reason?”-“You are a fool, sire, because you act like a fool,” Hazan said impassively. “You know better than to insult your peers and subordinates in the pursuit of progress. Even if you make a good point, this is not how it’s done. Nor is this the time to court enemies in your own house.”-“Yes, but is there ever a time for that? Later, perhaps? Tomorrow? Would you make the appointment?”-Hazan threw back the last of his tea. “You are acting the part of a ridiculous, spoiled prince. I cannot countenance your recklessness.”-“Oh, leave me be.”-“How can I? I expect more from you, sire.”-“No doubt that was your first mistake.”-“You think I don’t know why you pick fights today? I do. You sulk because the king intends to host a ball in your honor, because he has bade you choose a wife from a bevy of beautiful, accomplished, intelligent women—and you would much rather take up with the one destined to kill him.” Hazan shook his head. “Oh, how you suffer.”-Kamran had reached for the teapot and froze now mid-movement.“Minister, do you mock me?”-“I’m only making the evident observation.” “

“Tell me: do you think me incapable of suffering? Am I so unworthy of the experience?”

““I have sentenced her to death, Hazan, and you know that is true. It’s why you were loath to tell me who she was that night. You knew even then what I had wrought.”--“Yes. That.” Hazan dragged a hand down his face. He looked tired suddenly. “And then I saw you with her, in the street that night. You miserable liar.”Kamran lifted his head slowly. He felt his pulse pick up. “Oh yes,” Hazan said quietly. “Or did you think me so incapable of finding you in a rainstorm? I am not blind, am I? Neither am I deaf, unfortunately.”--“How very accomplished you are,” Kamran said softly. “I admit I had no idea my minister aspired to the stage. I suspect you’ll be changing careers imminently.”--“I’m quite satisfied where I am, thank you.” Hazan shot a sharp look at the prince. “Though I think it is I who should be congratulating you, sire, on your fine performance that evening.””

“Finally, Hazan sighed. “I admit I could not see her face that night. Not the way you did. But I gather the girl is beautiful?”-“No,” said the prince.-Hazan made a strange sound, something like a laugh. “No? Are you quite certain?”-“There’s little point in discussing it. Though if you saw her, I think you would understand.”-“I think I understand enough. I must remind you, sire, that as your home minister, my job is to keep you safe. My chief occupation is ensuring the security of the throne. Everything I do is to keep you alive, to protect your

interests—“

“You do realize, Minister, that by having the girl murdered my grandfather is ensuring that she remains embedded in my mind forever?”

“For to kill her—To kill her now, innocent as she was, seemed to him as senseless as shooting arrows at the moon. That kind of light was not so easily extinguished, and what was there to celebrate in a success that would only leave the earth dimmer as a result?”

“But did it frighten him, the power she wielded over his emotions in so brief a time? Did it frighten him what he might be driven to do for such a girl if she became real? What he might be inspired to give up?

He drew a sudden breath.

No, it was not merely frightening. It felt more like terror; a feverish intoxication. Of all the young women to want, it was madness to want her. It shook him to admit this truth even in the privacy of his mind, but his feelings could no longer be denied.

Did it frighten him?

Quietly, he said, “Yes.” “

“ “What a strange girl you are,” she said quietly. “To behold a rose and perceive only its thorns, never the bloom.”Alizeh’s heart thudded painfully in her chest.”

“His was a life he’d never before questioned, for it had never before constrained him. He’d wanted for nothing, and as a result deigned not to lower himself to the experience of desire, for desire was the pastime of poorer men, men whose only weapons against the world’s cruelty were their

imaginations. Kamran desired nothing.”

“Kamran did not possess the necessary stupidity to desire anyone who sought only to claim his money, his power, his title. The very idea filled him with revulsion.”

“Dismissing the possibility of his own happiness had made it easy to accept his fate: that the king—and his mother—would choose him the most suitable bride. Even in a partner, he had learned to want and hope for nothing, resigning himself instead to what seemed inevitable.

Duty.

It was too bad, then, that the sole object of the young man’s first and only desire was now—he glanced up at the clock—yes, almost certainly dead.”

“He wondered whether he should exert a bit more pressure, whether he should crush the delicate drinkware in his hand, whether the glass might then shatter and lacerate his skin. The pain, he thought, might do him good.

He sighed.

Carefully, he replaced the glass on the tray.”

“He dared not close his eyes. He feared what he might see if he slept; what nightmares might plague him in the night.

It was his own fault, really.

He hadn’t asked to know the details. He hadn’t wanted to know how they’d come for her; he hadn’t wanted to be alerted when the deed was

done.

What Kamran hadn’t realized, of course, was how much worse it would be to leave such details to his imagination.

He drew in a deep breath.

And startled, suddenly, at the sound of furious pounding at his door.”

“The insinuation that she might be willing to swindle the girl for her coin cut a shade too close to Alizeh’s pride, but she knew better than to allow such blows to land. No, Alizeh understood well what it was like to feel scared—so scared you feared even to hope, feared the pitfall of disappointment. Pain made people prickly sometimes. It was par for the course; a symptom of the condition.”

“Six. Who would send six men to chase down a defenseless servant girl?”

“I am offering you amnesty,” Alizeh said. “I give you my word: walk away now and I will spare you. Leave in peace now and I will do you no harm.”

“ “Very well, then,” she said softly. Alizeh took a sharp breath, split the scissors open in her right hand, and lunged. She sent the blades flying, listening for contact—there, a cry—as a second assailant barreled toward her. She jumped, lifting her skirts as she spun and kicked him straight across the jaw, the force of her blow sending his head so far back she heard his neck snap just in time to face down her third opponent, at whom she threw an embroidery needle, aiming for his jugular.”

““Now,” she whispered, “you might consider telling me who sent you.” The man choked, his face purpling. With great effort, he shook his head. “You were the last of the six to approach me,” she said quietly. “Which means you are either the smartest—or the weakest. Either way, you will serve a purpose. If the former, you will know better than to cross me. If the latter, your cowardice will render you pliable.”-“I don’”—he choked, with sputtering difficulty—“I don’ understand ye.”-“Return to your master,” she said. “Tell them I wish to be left alone. Tell them to consider this a warning.”-She then dropped the man to the ground, where he fell badly and twisted an ankle. He cried out, wheezing as he struggled upright. “Get out of my sight,” said Alizeh softly. “Before I change my mind.” “

“Alizeh did not enjoy killing people.

She did not take lightly the death of any living being, for not only was it a difficult and exhausting business, but it left her tremendously sad. Alizeh had tried, over the years, only to injure, never to kill. She’d tried over and over to negotiate. She tried always to be merciful.

They laughed in her face every time.

Alizeh had learned the hard way that an unprotected woman of small stature and low station would never be treated with respect by her enemies. They thought her stupid and incapable; they saw only weakness in her for being kind.”

“Would she have to move again? she wondered. Would she have to rebuild again? So soon?”

“ “I demand you show yourself,” she said, frustrated. “I’ve had quite enough of this game. Show yourself or let me get on. I beg you.”-At that, a figure suddenly materialized. It was a young man in silhouette—Alizeh could not discern his face—and he fell suddenly on one knee before her. “Your Majesty,” he said softly.” “

“Here, Kamran had the advantage.

They needed to keep him alive—but to Kamran, his life was worth little, and he was more than willing to lose it in any struggle for his freedom.

What’s more, he’d been spoiling for a fight.

All day the prince had been containing his rage, trying to fight back the storm in his chest. This was a relief, then.

He would unleash it now.”

“ “Who sent you?” Kamran cried.-“I did.” Kamran dropped the man at once, drawing away as suddenly as if he’d been set aflame. The assailant slumped to the floor and the prince turned slowly around, astonishment reducing his motor functions near to nothing. A drop of blood dripped from his sword, landed on his boot. Kamran met his grandfather’s eyes. “You will join me directly,” the king said, “as we have a great deal to discuss.” “

“ “Forgive me,” the stranger said quietly. “I only meant to keep close to you tonight should you need assistance—which, clearly, you did not.” Even in shadow, she saw a flash of his smile. “My firefly, however, is quite taken with you and insists on seeking your attention whenever the opportunity arises.”-“It is your firefly, then?”-The stranger nodded. “Normally she’s more obedient, but when she sees you she seems to forget me entirely, and has been accosting you against my wishes these last two days. She first disobeyed me the night you met her at Baz House—she’d darted through the kitchen door even as I expressly forbid it. I apologize for any frustration her impulsiveness has caused.”-Alizeh blinked at him, bewildered. “Who are you? How do you know me? How did you know I might need help tonight?”-The stranger smiled broadly at that, a gleam of white in the dark. He then held out a gloved hand, within which was a small glass orb the size of a marble. “First,” he said. “This is for you.”-Alizeh went suddenly still. She’d recognized the object at once; it was called a nosta, an old Tulanian word for trust. To say that they were rare was a gross understatement of the truth. Alizeh had not seen one since she was a child; she thought they’d been all but lost to time.”

“Occasionally, she took me along. I cannot imagine you remember me, Your Majesty—”-“No,” she whispered, disbelief coloring her voice. “Can it be true? Is it possible you once taught me to play jacks?” In response, the smiling young man reached into his pocket, and presented her with a single hazelnut. A sudden, painful emotion seized her body then; a relief so large she could hardly fathom its dimensions. She thought she might cry.-“I have been waiting close to the crown, as my mother once did, for any news of your discovery. When I learned of your existence I began at once to make arrangements for your safe transfer. I take it you’ve received your invitation to the ball tomorrow night?”-Alizeh was still stunned, for a moment, into silence. “The ball?” she said finally. “Did you— Was that—?”-The stranger shook his head. “The original thought belonged to the child. I saw an opportunity and assisted. The context will help us.”-“I fear I’ve been rendered speechless,” she said softly. “I can only thank you, sir. I struggle now to think of anything else to say.”-And in a gesture of goodwill, she removed her snoda. The young man started, stepped back. He stared at her with wide eyes, with something like apprehension. She watched him struggle to look at her without appearing to look at all, and the realization almost made her laugh.”

“ ���Very good. My firefly will seek you out when the moment is right. You may count on her to lead the way. Forgive me, Your Majesty.” He bowed. “It grows later by the minute, and I must now be gone. Already I have said too much.” He turned to leave.-“Wait,” she said softly, grabbing his arm. “Will you not at least tell me your name?”-He stared at her bandaged hand on his arm for a beat too long, and when he looked up, he said, “I am Hazan, Your Majesty. You may depend on me with your life.” “

““As your king,” the older man said coldly, “I charge you presently with the crime of treason—”-“Treason?” Kamran exploded. “On what basis?”

“in a location yet to be determined, your head severed from your body and impaled on a pike for seven days and seven nights for all the empire to bear witness.”-Kamran felt the blow of this declaration with his entire body, felt it shudder through him with breathtaking pain.

It left him hollow.

His grandfather—the man who’d raised him, who taught him most everything he knew, who’d been his role model all his life—was threatening him with execution? That King Zaal was even capable of such cruelty to his own kin was stunning enough, but more shattering was that Kamran could not begin to fathom what had brought them both to this moment.

Treason?”

“A muscle jumped in Kamran’s jaw. “I see now that your mind is already decided against me. That you refuse even to tell me what crime I have committed is evidence enough. If you wish me imprisoned, so be it. If you desire my head, you may have it. Worry not that I will struggle, Your Majesty. I would not defy the orders of my king.” The prince finally sheathed his sword and bowed. He kept his gaze on the filthy, pockmarked stone floor of the dungeons for what seemed a century but was more likely minutes. Or seconds.-When King Zaal finally spoke, his voice was subdued. “The girl is not dead,” he said.-Kamran looked up. It was a moment before he could speak, a brief head rush leaving him, for an instant, unsteady. “You’ve not killed her?”-King Zaal stared, unblinking, at the prince. “You are surprised.”-“Indeed I am, quite.” Kamran hesitated. “Though I admit I don’t understand the nature of the non sequitur. Of course, I’m deeply curious to know the reason for your changed mind toward the girl, but I am also anxious, Your Highness, to know whether I must soon make these grotesque quarters my home, and at the moment the latter point has claimed my full and undivided attention.”

““Do you deny it?” King Zaal demanded.-Kamran leveled a violent glare at his grandfather, hatred flashing through his body. “With my very soul. That you even think me capable of

such unworthiness is so insulting as to astonish me to the point of madness.” “

“ “So you sent armed men to my door? You sentenced me to indefinite imprisonment without trial? You would’ve risked my head over a mere misunderstanding—an assumption? Does this seem to you an appropriate reaction to your concerns, Your Majesty?”-King Zaal turned away, pressed two fingers against his closed lips. He appeared lost in thought. Kamran, on the other hand, was vibrating with fury.”

“It was true that he’d privately considered pushing back against his grandfather’s command to find a wife. It was true, too, that in a moment of madness he’d thought to warn the girl, had even fantasized about saving her life. But Kamran always knew, deep down, that those silent ravings were bred only of transient emotion; they were shallow feelings that could not

compete with the depth of loyalty he felt for his king, for his home, for his ancestors.

His empire.

Kamran would never have staged a counterattack against the king and his plans—not for a girl he did not know, not against the man who had been more of a father to him than his own had ever been able.

This betrayal— It could not be borne.”

““The girl is a Jinn!” Kamran shouted, hardly able to breathe for the vise clamping around his chest. “She is heir to a kingdom. Never mind the fact that she has preternatural strength and speed and can call upon invisibility at will—she was no doubt trained in self-defense from a young age, much like I was. Would you not expect me to easily defend myself against six ruffians, Your Highness? And yet? What? You thought a queen might be easy to murder?””

““And is that what you think of me, Your Highness? You think me weak of heart?”-“Yes.”-“I see.” The prince laughed, dragged both hands down his face, through his hair. He was suddenly so tired he wondered whether this was all just a dream, a strange nightmare.-“Kamran.” What was this, this feeling? This static in his chest, this burning in his throat? Was it the scorch of betrayal? Heartbreak? Why did Kamran feel suddenly as if he might cry?

He would not.

“You think compassion costs nothing,” his grandfather said sharply. “You think sparing an innocent life is easy; that to do otherwise is an indication only of inhumanity. You do not yet realize that you possess the luxury of compassion because I have carried in your stead the weight of every cruelty, of every mercilessness necessary to ensuring the survival of millions. I clear away the darkness,” the king said, “so that you might enjoy the light. I destroy your enemies, so that you might reign supreme. And yet you’ve decided now, in your ignorance, to hate me for it; to purposely misunderstand my motivations when you know in your soul that everything I have ever done was to secure your livelihood, your happiness, your success.””

“ “How then, pray, do you secure my livelihood and my happiness when you threaten to cut off my head?”-“Kamran—”-“If there is nothing else, Your Majesty.” The prince bowed. “I will now retire to my room. It has been a tediously long night.”-Kamran was already halfway to the exit when the king said—“Wait.”-The prince hesitated, took an unsteady breath. He didn’t look back when he said, “Yes, Your Highness?”-“Spare me a minute more, child. If you truly wish to assure me of your loyalty to the empire—”Kamran turned sharply, felt his body tense.“—there is a task of some importance I wish to charge you with now.” “

“No one had been there to spare her the gallows. No one had arrived to offer her a path to safety upon arrival in each new town; no one had been around to guide her to a gentle river or stream in the unnavigable crush of the city. No one came for her when she’d nearly died of thirst; or later, when she’d taken a desperate drink of sewer water and was poisoned so badly she’d been briefly paralyzed.

For two weeks Alizeh had lain in a frozen gutter, her body wracked by violent seizures. She had only enough energy to make herself invisible—to spare herself the worst harassment. She was certain back then, as she stared up at the silver moon, her lips chapped with frost and dehydration, that she would die there in the street, and die alone.

Long ago she’d ceased living with the hope of being rescued. Even when she was hunted and besieged by the worst of men and women, she no longer cried out for help—not when her many calls had gone unanswered.

Alizeh had learned, instead, to rely on herself.”

““Of all the days to be clumsy and brainless. I should have you whipped fo—”-“Put down your hand.” Mrs. Amina froze, blinking at the unexpected sound of his voice. The housekeeper’s hand fell with theatrical slow motion as she turned, confusion sharpening in her eyes, in the language of her body.-“I— I beg your pardon, sire—” “Step away from the girl.” The prince’s voice was low and murderous, his eyes flashing a shade of black so fathomless it terrified even Alizeh to look at him. “You forget yourself, ma’am. It is illegal under Ardunian law

to beat servants.”-Mrs. Amina gasped, then fell into a deep curtsy. “But— Sire—”-“I will not repeat myself again. Step away from the girl or I will have you arrested.””

“ “Your heart is one of legend,” the duchess was saying. “Of course, we all heard the story of your saving that filthy southern child, but now you come to the defense of a snoda? Kamran, my dear, you are too good for us. Come, let us take tea in my personal parlor, where we might have more quiet to reflect . . .”

Kamran.

His name was Kamran.

Alizeh did not know why this revelation comforted her as she was dragged away—or even why she cared.”

“Perhaps Hazan had been right. The prince was quite good at giving performances when he felt them necessary.”

“He did not like to think how poorly these revelations reflected on his aunt, but worse: he did not know whether he would’ve done any better. The prince knew not how every snoda in the palace was treated—and it had never once occurred to him to ask. Though he considered it was perhaps not too late to find out.”

“Kamran was stunned.

The small quarters—so small that he might’ve lain down and spanned the length of it—were warm and cozy, flooded with perfume, rich with color. No cockroach in sight.

Like a madman, he wanted to laugh.

How? How did she always manage to reduce him to this, to this shameful state? Once more he’d been convinced he understood her—had pitied her, even—and instead he was humbled by his own arrogance.

A vision of abject poverty, indeed.

The room was spotless.”

“The entire space came at once into view—and too late, Kamran saw the candle burning in an unseen corner.

He went suddenly solid.

There was the familiar press of a cold blade at his throat, the feel of her small hand at his back. He heard her soft breathing and could tell merely by the unmuffled sound that she did not wear her snoda.

He must’ve surprised her.

His flutter of anticipation suddenly magnified. It was a bizarre sensation, for what he felt even as she held a knife to his neck was not fear, but elation. She was not supposed to be here, and he’d not dared to hope he might find himself alone with her again.

A miracle, then: her hand still pressed against his back, her racing pulse nearly audible in the silence.

“Speak,” she said. “Tell me what you seek here. Answer honestly, and I give you my word I will leave you unharmed.”

Was it terrible that his heart pounded in his chest at the soft sound of her voice? Was it worrisome that he felt nothing but pleasure to be held at her mercy?

What a fascinating creature she was, to be so bold as to offer him his life in exchange for information. What worlds he might be inspired to give up, he wondered, in the pursuit of knowing more of her mind.

She pressed the knife harder. “Speak the truth now,” she said. “Or I will slit your throat.”

Not for a moment did he doubt her.

“I have been sent here as a spy,” he said. “I come here now to rummage through your room in the hopes of gathering intelligence.”

“The dangerously low cut of her chemise was held up only by a corset, and Kamran discovered, to his dismay, that he could not breathe.

The girl was not dressed.

She was not undressed, not at all, but she wore only her underskirts and corset, and was covering herself poorly with one hand, clutching her sopping dress against her exposed bodice, her right fist still clenched around a pair of scissors.

He’d forgotten how beautiful she was.”

““Turn around,” she said. “I must finish dressing.” It took him a moment to process the request. Not only had his mind been upended, but Kamran had never been ordered around by anyone but the king. He felt as if someone had shoved him bodily into a tragic inverse of his real life—and what surprised him most was that he did not dislike it.”

“ “None before me?” He smiled to himself. “Do you often find yourself in a position of negotiation with spies and cutthroats?”-“A great deal too often, in fact. Why—did you think yourself the first to find me a subject of interest?” A pause. “You may turn around now.”

He did.”

“She looked up sharply. “I beg your pardon?”-“You asked for a confession in exchange for my life, which I readily offered. But I never once promised to forfeit my task. I will understand, of course, if you’d rather not stay while I rifle through your things—and I suspect you are anxious to return to work. Shall I wait to begin until you are gone?”-The girl’s lips parted in shock, her eyes widening with disbelief. “Are you as mad as you sound, sir?”-“That is twice now that you have called me sir,” he said, a slight smile on his lips. “I can’t say I care for it.”-“Pray, what is it you would prefer I call you? Do tell me now and I’ll make a note to forget in future, as there is little chance our paths will cross again.”-“I should be very sorry if that were the case.”-“You say this even as you kick me out of my own room so that you might surveil it? Do you jest, sire?”-Kamran nearly laughed. “I see now that you do know who I am.”-“Yes, we are both well informed. I know your legacy as surely as you know mine.”-Kamran’s smile faded altogether.”

“ “You cannot answer the most pertinent questions, the ones most relevant to my life, to my welfare? And yet you smile and tease me, talk with me as if you are a friend and not a ruthless enemy. Where is your sense of honor, sire? I see you have misplaced it.”-Kamran swallowed. It was a moment before he spoke.“I do not blame you for hating me,” he said quietly. “And I will not attempt to convince you otherwise. There are aspects of my role—of my position—that bind me, and which I can only detest in the privacy of my own mind. I would ask that you allow me only this in my own defense: Do not misunderstand me,” he said, meeting her eyes. “I wish you no harm.” “

““With all due respect, I would point out only that you welcomed my arrival with a promise to slit my throat and have since been moved to tears at least twice in my presence. I would hardly call that sort of behavior constant.”-She clenched her fists. “Do you not think I am allowed to experience a full spectrum of emotion when my nerves are so mercilessly attacked—when you lay at my feet all manner of shocking revelations?”-“What I think,” he said, fighting back a smile, “is that you will soon be missed by your despicable housekeeper. I ask that you return to your duties only for fear that any further delay will cost you. You need not worry about me.” He glanced around the room. “I, too, have a task to accomplish.” “

““What are you doing?” She was tipping over the crate, dumping its contents into the bag, when she felt his hand on her arm. “Why are y—”-“You will not listen to me,” she said, pulling away. “I have asked you several times now to leave, and you will neither listen nor sufficiently explain yourself. As such, I have decided to ignore you.”-“Ignore me all you like, but why pack up your things? Have I not made it plain that I need to search them?”-“Your arrogance, sire, is astonishing.”-“I apologize, once again, for any inconvenience my personality has

caused you. Please unpack your belongings.”-Alizeh clenched her jaw. She wanted to kick him. “I have been dismissed from Baz House,” she said. “I cannot return to work. I have little time left to vacate the premises, after which I must, with all possible haste, run for my life.” She yanked the quilt off her bed. “So if you will please excuse me.” “

“She also all but sat in his lap.

Ferocious heat spread through her body, something like mortification. She could not move now for fear of exposing them, but neither did she know how she would survive this: his body pressed against hers, his warm breath at her neck. She inhaled the scent of him without meaning to—orange blossoms and leather—and the heady combination filled her head, startled her nerves.

“Is it possible you’re trying to kill me?” he whispered. “Your methods are highly unusual.”

She didn’t dare answer.”

“In fact, he drew her closer. “I beg your pardon,” he whispered in her ear. “But do you intend to sit on me in perpetuity?”

“The prince sat forward an inch and his jaw skimmed her cheek, hard and soft planes touching, retreating. She heard him exhale. “I haven’t the slightest idea what we’re doing,” he said softly. “Though if you mean to take me captive, you need only ask. I would come willingly.” “

““Very well.” He sighed. “Go on.”-“I’m a bit afraid of the dark.”-It was a moment before he said, “I beg your pardon?”-“Petrified, actually. I’m petrified of the dark. I feel very nearly

paralyzed right now.”-“You’re not serious.”-“I am, quite.”-“You killed five men last night—in the dark—and you expect me to believe this blather?”-“It’s true,” she insisted.-“I see. If you’ve constructed this falsehood merely to safeguard your modesty, you should know that it only undermines your intelligence, for the lie is too weak to be believed. You would be better off simply admitting that you find me attractive and wish to be near m—””

““By the angels,” he whispered. “You really are afraid of the dark. You strange girl.”-“I only need to orient myself. My—my bed is here, which means the door is just— just across there. I’ll be fine, you’ll see.”--“I don’t understand. Of all the things in your life to fear— I’ve seen you in the dark before, and you never reacted like this.”--“It was not”—she swallowed, steadied herself—“it was not entirely dark then. There are gas lamps lining the streets. And the moon—the moon is a great comfort to me.”-“The moon is a great comfort to you,” he repeated tonelessly. “What an odd thing to say.”--“Please don’t tease me. You said you wouldn’t.”-“I’m not teasing you. I’m stating a fact. You are very strange.”--“And you, sire, are unkind.”--“You’re crying in a dark room the size of my thumb; the door is but paces away. Surely you see that you are being nonsensical.”--“Oh, now you’re just being cruel.”--“I’m being honest.”--“You are being needlessly mean.”--“Mean? You say this to the man who just saved your life?” “

“I—” She faltered. Her mouth fell open. “Oh, you are a horrible person. You are a mean, horrible—”-“I am an extremely generous person. Have you already forgotten how long I allowed you to sit on me?”-Alizeh gasped. “How dare y—”-She stopped herself, the words dying in her throat at the muffled sound of his laughter, the palpable tremble of his body as he struggled to contain it. -“Why do you rile so easily?” he said, still fighting a laugh. “Do you not see that your effortless outrage only makes me want to provoke you more?”-Alizeh stiffened at that; felt suddenly stupid. “You mean you were teasing me? Even after I asked you not to?”-“Forgive me,” he said, the smile lingering in his voice. “I was teasing you, yes, but only because I’d hoped it would distract you from your fear. I see now that you do not laugh easily at yourself. Or others.” “

“She could not explain why, but she felt safe by his side. No doubt it was the work of the nosta, without which she might’ve questioned his every word and action. Indeed, knowing unequivocally that all he’d said to her today was true—“

“Alizeh had long ago been forced into a life of obscurity and insignificance. She was accosted and spat upon, beaten and disrespected. She’d been reduced to nothing in the eyes of society, was hardly recognized as a living being, and was promptly forgotten by most everyone she met.

It was a miracle, then, that he’d noticed her at all.

How, she wondered, had this prince been the only one to see something notable in her, something worth remembering? She’d never have said the words aloud, but his discovery—however dangerous—meant more to her than he would ever know.”

“ The prince closed the narrow gap between them until they were dangerously close—so close she suspected she’d need only to tilt up her chin and their lips would touch.

She could not calm her heart.

“You have consumed my thoughts since the moment I met you,” he said to her. “I feel now, in your presence, entirely strange. I think I might fetch you the moon if only to spare your tears again.”

Once more, the nosta flashed warm against Alizeh’s skin, proof that only terrified her heart into a gallop, sent a flood of feeling through her body. She felt disoriented, hyperaware, and still confused; only dimly cognizant of another world waiting for her; of danger and urgency waiting, waiting for her to surface.

“Tell me your name,” he whispered.

Slowly, very slowly, Alizeh touched her fingers to his waist, anchored herself to his body. She heard his soft intake of breath.

“Why?” she asked.

He hesitated, briefly, before he said, “I begin to fear you’ve done me irreparable damage. I should like to know who to blame.”

“Irreparable damage? Surely now you are exaggerating.”

“I only wish I were.”

“If that is true, sire, then it is best we part as anonymous friends, so as to spare each other further harm.”

“Friends?” he said, dismayed. “If your intention was to wound me, know you have succeeded.”---“You’re right.” She grinned. “We have no hope even of friendship. Best to simply say our goodbyes. Shall we shake hands?---“Oh, now you really do wound me.”--“Never fear, Your Highness. This brief interlude will be relegated to a graveyard populated by all manner of half- forgotten memories.”--He laughed, briefly, at that, but there was little mirth in it. “Do you take pleasure in torturing me with this drivel?”--“A bit, yes.”--“Well, I’m pleased to know I’ve rendered a service, at least.”--She was still smiling. “Farewell,” she whispered. “Our time together has come to an end. We will never again meet. Our worlds will never again collide.”-“Don’t say that,” he said, suddenly serious. His hand moved to her waist, traveled up the curve of her rib cage. “Say anything but that.”--Alizeh was no longer smiling. Her heart was beating so hard she thought it might bruise. “What shall I say, then?”--“Your name. I want to hear it from your lips.”--She took a breath. Released it slowly. “My name,” she said, “is Alizeh. I am Alizeh of Saam, the daughter of Siavosh and Kiana. Though you may know me better as the lost queen of Arya.”--He stiffened at that, went silent. -Finally he moved, one hand capturing her face, his thumb grazing her cheek in a fleeting moment, there and gone again. His voice was a whisper when he said, “Do you wish to know my name, too, Your Majesty?”-“Kamran,” she said softly. “I already know who you are.”

“She was unprepared when he kissed her, for the darkness had denied her a warning before their lips met, before he claimed her mouth with a need that stole from her an anguished sound, a faint cry that shocked her.

She felt his desperation as he touched her, as he kissed her in every passing second with a need greater than the one before, inspiring in her a response she could not fathom into words.”

“ She dared to touch him, too, to feel the expanse of his chest, the sculpted lines of his body; she felt him change as she discovered him, breathe harder when she touched her lips to the sharp line of his jaw, the column of his neck. He made a sound, a low moan in his throat, igniting a flare of awareness in her chest that flashed across her skin before his back was suddenly against the wall, his arms braced around her waist. Still, she could not seem to get close enough. She despaired when he broke away, feeling the loss of him even as he kissed her cheeks, her closed eyes, and suddenly his hands were in her hair, pulling pins, reaching for the buttons of her dress—

Oh.

Alizeh tore away, stumbled back on unsteady legs.”

“You misunderstand me,” he said with feeling. “I did nothing I didn’t want to do. I want nothing more than to do it again.”

Oh, no, she couldn’t breathe.

What she realized then, even as her body trembled, was a single, unassailable fact: what had transpired between her and the prince was much more than a kiss. Even inexperienced as she was, Alizeh possessed awareness enough to understand that something extraordinary had sparked between them.

Something uncommon.

It was critical that she first acknowledge this in order to next acknowledge something else: there was no future for them.”

“She stared at him, her heart beating in her throat. “Surely you must see,” she said. “There exists no bridge between our lives; no path that connects our worlds.”-“How can that matter? Is this not one day to be my empire, to rule as I see fit? I will build a bridge. I can clear a path. Or do you not think me capable?”-“Don’t say things now that you cannot mean. We are neither of us in our right minds—”-“I grow tired,” he said, trying to breathe, “of being in my right mind. I much prefer this kind of madness.”-Alizeh gripped with both hands the handle of her carpet bag and took a nervous step back. “You should not— You should not say such things to me—”--He drew closer. “Do you know I am meant to choose a bride tonight?”-Alizeh was surprised by her own shock at that, by the vague nausea that struck her. She felt suddenly ill. Confused.-“I am meant to marry a complete stranger,” he was saying. “A candidate chosen by others to be my wife—to one day be my queen—” -“Then—then I offer my congratulations—””

“He had to see her—to speak with her just once more—“

““You must have mercy, my dear,” she said. “News of our melancholy prince will spread far beyond Setar if you do not soon exercise some discretion.”-With great care, the prince returned the flower to its vase. “Is our world really so ridiculous,” he said quietly, “that my every action is newsworthy, ripe for dissection? Am I not allowed a modicum of humanity? Can I not enjoy simple beauty without censure and suspicion?”-“That you even ask such a question tells me you are not yourself.” She drew closer. “Kamran, you will one day be king. The people look to your disposition as a bellwether of all to come; the temperature of your heart will define the tenor of your rule, which will in turn affect every aspect of their lives. Surely you do not forget this. You could not resent the people their curiosity—not when you know how dearly your life concerns their own.”-“Certainly not,” he said with affected calm. “How could I? I should never resent them their fears, nor could I ever forget the shackles that so loudly ornament my every waking moment.” “

“She’d touched him with a tenderness that drove him wild, had looked into his eyes with a sincerity that broke him.”

““Your Highness.”Kamran turned at the heated sound of his minister’s voice. Hazan could not—and made no effort, in any case—to hide his irritation.”

“Alizeh did not know the full scope of Hazan’s plan for her escape, but she doubted it’d have much to do with the festivities themselves, and the prince—for whom the ball had been arranged—would no doubt be expected to engage fully in its activities.

No, they would certainly not see each other again.”

“She was homeless. Jobless. All she owned in the world she carried in a single, worn carpet bag, the sum total of her coin scarcely two coppers altogether. She had nothing and no one to claim but herself, and it would have to be enough.

It would always have to be enough.

Even in her most desperate moments, Alizeh had found the courage to move forward by searching the depths of herself; she’d found hope in the sharpness of her mind, in the capacity of her own capable hands, in the endurance of her unrelenting spirit.

She would be broken by nothing.

She refused.”

““It is not so simple a task,” she’d explained. “The magic must be gathered by a quorum of loyal subjects, all of whom must be willing to die for you in the process. The earth has chosen you to rule, my dear, but you must first be found worthy of the role by your own people. Five must be willing to sacrifice their lives to give rise to your reign; only then will the mountains part with their power.””

“Wear this tonight, and you will be seen only by those who wish you well.”

“No, it was not that the prince felt unprotected.

Despite the breathtaking views from this vantage point, Kamran avoided lingering too long on this bridge because it reminded him of his childhood, of one day in particular. He found it hard to believe that so much time had passed since that fateful day, for it still felt to him, in certain moments, as if the event had occurred but minutes ago.

In fact, it had been seven years.

Kamran’s father had been away from Ardunia then, gone from home for months to lead a senseless war in Tulan. A young Kamran had been stuck at home with tutors, a distant mother, and a preoccupied king; the long stretches of worry and boredom had been interrupted only by visits to his aunt’s house.”

“When, after a long moment, the doors had not opened, Kamran had wrenched them open himself.

He later found out that they’d sent word—of course, they’d sent word—but none had thought to include the eleven-year-old child in the dissemination of the news, to tell him that his father was no longer coming home.

That his father was, in fact, dead.

There, on a lush seat in a carriage as familiar to him as his own name, Kamran saw not his father, but his father’s bloody head, sitting on a silver plate.”

“Kamran could not imagine living in a world without his father; he could not imagine living in a world that would do such a thing to his father. He had walked calmly to the edge

of the bridge, climbed its high wall, and pitched himself into the icy, churning river below.

It was his grandfather who’d found him, who dove into the frozen depths to save him, who’d pulled Kamran’s limp blue body from the loving arms of Death. Even with the Diviners working to restart his heart, it was days before Kamran opened his eyes, and when he did, he saw only his grandfather’s familiar brown gaze; his grandfather’s familiar white hair. His familiar, gentle smile.

Not yet, the king had said, stroking the young boy’s cheek.

Not just yet.”

““I know why the actions of the street child shocked you so,” the king said quietly. “I know why you made a spectacle of the moment, why you felt compelled to save him. It has required of us a great deal to manage the situation, but I was not angered by your actions, for I knew you meant no harm. Indeed, I know you’d not been thinking at all.”

Kamran looked into the distance. Again, he said nothing.

King Zaal sighed. “I have seen the shape of your heart since the moment you first opened your eyes. All your life, I’ve been able to understand your actions—I’ve been able to find meaning even in your mistakes.” He paused. “But never before have I struggled as I do now. I cannot begin to fathom your abiding interest in this girl, and your actions have begun to frighten me more than I care to admit.”

“This girl?” Kamran turned back; his chest felt suddenly tight. “There is nothing to discuss as pertains to her. I thought we’d finished with that conversation. This very morning, in fact.” “

““King Zaal nodded. “Their young king, Cyrus, is not to be trifled with. He murdered his own father, as you well know, for his seat at the throne, and his attendance at the ball tonight, while not an outright portent of war, is no doubt an unfriendliness we should approach with caution.”-“I fully agree.”-“Good. Very g—” His grandfather took a sharp breath, losing his balance for an alarming moment. Kamran caught King Zaal’s arms, steadying him even as the prince’s own heart raced now with fear. It did not matter how much he raged against his grandfather or how much he pretended to detest the older man; the truth was always here, in the terror that quietly gripped him at the prospect of his loss.-“Are you quite all right, Your Majesty?””

““You must prepare yourself. I will soon be unable to spare you the sight of a blood-soaked countryside, though Lord knows I’ve tried, these last seven years.”-Kamran stilled at that; his mind grasping at a frightening supposition. All his life he’d wondered why, after the brutal murder of his father, the king had not avenged the death of his son, had not unleashed the fury of seven hells upon the southern empire. It had never made sense to the young prince, and yet, he’d never questioned it, for Kamran had feared, for so long after his father’s death, that revenge would mean he’d lose his grandfather, too.-“I don’t understand,” Kamran said, his voice charged now with emotion. “Do you mean to say that you made peace with Tulan—for my sake?”-The king smiled a mournful smile. His weathered hand fell away from the prince’s shoulder. “Does it shock you,” he said, “to discover that I, too, possess a fragile heart? A weak mind? That I, too, have been unwise? Indeed, I’ve been selfish. I’ve made decisions—decisions that would affect the lives of millions—that were motivated not by the wisdom of my mind, but by the desires of my heart. Yes, child,” he said softly. “I did it for you. I could not bear to see you suffer, even as I knew that suffering was inevitable. “I tried, in the early hours of the morning,” the king went on, “to take control of my own failings, to punish you the way a king should punish any man who proves disloyal. It was an overcorrection, you see. Compensation for a lifetime of restraint.”-“Your Majesty.” Kamran’s heart was pounding. “I still don’t understand.” “

““My greatest weakness, Kamran, has always been you. I wanted always to shelter you. To protect you. After your father”—he hesitated, took an unsteady breath—“afterward, I could not bear to part from you. For seven years I managed to delay the inevitable, to convince our leaders to set down their swords and make peace.(..)“War is coming,” he whispered. “It has been a long time coming. I only hope I’ve not left you unprepared to face it.” “

“Second, Hazan had left her a breathtaking gown to wear to the ball tonight, which would not only spare her the time and possible cost of fashioning such a complicated article in a short time, but it spared her the need to find a safe space to work. This was not even mentioning the fact that the gown was somehow imbued with magic—magic that claimed it would conceal her identity from any who wished her ill.

This was perhaps the greatest good fortune of all.”

“Alizeh could not, as a result, imagine how Hazan was able to procure such rare items on her behalf. First the nosta, and now the dress?”

“Stunned, Alizeh said, “You wondered why I would care if your mother might actually murder you?”-“Is that not what I just said?”-“Are you— Are you quite serious, miss?” Alizeh knew Miss Huda was serious, but somehow she couldn’t help asking the question.”

“Omid would wonder whether she’d abandoned him. Hazan would wonder whether she’d been able to secure safe passage to the ball. She couldn’t be late. She simply couldn’t. There was too much at stake.”

“It had never been for fear of the masses that Alizeh hid her face; it was for fear of a single, careful eye. Exposure to the wrong stranger and she knew her life was forfeit; indeed, her precarious position in that very moment was proof. Somehow, impossibly, Kamran had seen through her guile, had seen through even her snoda.

In all these years, he’d been the only one.”

“ “When Alizeh finally looked up to meet the young woman’s gaze, Miss Huda went rigid with fear. “Heavens,” she gasped. “It’s you.” “

““No doubt you forgot,” she said, cutting him off. “No doubt my request fell right out of your pretty head the moment it was spoken. So swiftly am I forgotten.”-To this, Kamran said nothing, for if she’d indeed asked for a moment of his time, he could not now recall such a summons. His mother stepped closer. “Soon,” she said, “I will be all you have left in this palace. You will walk the halls, friendless and alone, and you will search for me then. You will want your mother only when all else is lost, and I do not promise to be easily found.”-Kamran had felt an unnerving sensation move through his body at that; a foreboding he could not name. “Why do you say such things? Of what do you speak?””

“The news from Tulan had been less distressing than Kamran had expected and yet, somehow, so much worse.

“Remind me again, Minister, why on earth the man was even invited?” Hazan, who’d been standing quietly in the corner, now cleared his throat. He looked from Kamran to the seamstress, his eyes widening in warning.”

“ “There’s little point in your sitting here,” the prince said irritably. “You should return to your own rooms. No doubt you have preparations to make before the evening begins.”-“I thank you for your consideration, sire,” Hazan said coldly. “But I will remain here, by your side.”-“You overreact,” said the prince. “Besides, if you should be concerned for anyone, it should not be me, but th—””

““Perhaps it only seems different,” said Hazan quietly, “because you’ve lately been rendered an idiot, and stupidity has clouded your better judgment.”-Kamran shot his minister a dark look and promptly pulled his sweater over his head, tugging its hem down over his torso. He looked around for the seamstress. “You need not worry,” Hazan said. “She’s gone.”-“Gone?” The prince frowned. “But— Were not we the ones who were meant to leave the dressing room? Was she not meant to stay here to finish the work she’d started?” “

“Kamran shot him a look. “You know very well to what I am referring.”-“To whom you are referring, you mean?” Hazan almost smiled. “The Tulanian king is with the ambassador now. He should be arriving at the palace within the hour.”-“Lord, but I hate him,” Kamran said, pushing a hand through his hair. “He has the kind of face that should be kicked in, repeatedly.”-“That seems a bit unfair. It’s not the fault of the Tulanian ambassador that he’s charged with an empire so widely detested. The gentleman himself is nice enough.”-Kamran turned sharply to face his minister. “Obviously I’m speaking of the king.”-Hazan frowned. “The king? Cyrus, you mean? I’d not realized you’d met him before.”-“No. I’ve not yet had the pleasure. I’m merely assuming he has the kind of face that should be kicked in, repeatedly.”-Hazan’s frown cleared at that; he fought back another smile. “You do not underestimate him, I hope?” -“Underestimate him? The child killed his own father. He stole a bloody crown from the rightful king for all the world to bear witness, and now he shows his shameless face here? No, I do not underestimate him. I think him mad. Though I must say I fear our own officials misprize him, and to their detriment. They underestimate him for the same inane reasons they underestimate me.”-“Your lack of experience, you mean?”-Kamran turned away. “My age, you miserable rotter.”-“So easily provoked.” Hazan stifled a laugh. “You are in quite a state, today, Your Highness.”-“You might do us all a favor, Hazan, and begin to manage your expectations of my state. This is where I live, minister. Here, between angry and irritable, lies my charming personality. It does not change. You may be grateful that I am consistent, at least, in being boorish.”-Hazan’s smile grew only wider. “I say, these are strange declarations from Setar’s melancholy prince.”-Kamran stiffened. Very slowly, he turned to face Hazan. “I beg your pardon?” (………..) “It says right here,” Hazan said, scanning the paper, “that you are a sentimental idiot, that your bleeding heart has been laid bare twice now, once for a street child and now for a snoda—”-“Give that to me,” Kamran said, jumping to his feet to snatch the paper out of Hazan’s hands, which he promptly tossed in the fire.-“I’ve got another copy, Your Highness.”-“You disloyal wretch. How can you even read such garbage?”-“I may have exaggerated a bit,” Hazan admitted. “The article was actually quite complimentary. Your random acts of kindness toward the lower classes seem to have won the hearts of common folk, who seem only too eager to praise your actions.”-Kamran was only slightly mollified. “Even so.”-“Even so.” Hazan cleared his throat. “You were kind to a snoda, then?”-“It’s not worth discussing.”-“Is it not? When you spent a great part of the morning in the company of your aunt at Baz House, where we both know resides a young woman of interest? A young woman in a snoda?”-“Oh, shove off, Hazan.” Kamran collapsed once again in his chair. “The king is well aware of both my actions and my reasons, which should be more than enough for you. Why are you trailing me, anyway? It’s not as if the Tulanian king will murder me in my own home.”-“He might.”-“What good would it do him? If you’re so concerned, you should be protecting the king. I’m perfectly capable of defending myself.”-“Your Highness,” Hazan said, looking suddenly concerned. “If you harbor any uncertainty about the life hurtling toward you, allow me to assure you now: the inevitable is coming. You must prepare yourself.”-Kamran turned away, exhaling toward the ceiling. “You mean my grandfather will die.”-“I mean you will soon be crowned king of the largest empire in the known world.”--“Yes,” said the prince. “I’m quite aware.”A tense silence stretched between them.”

““Your Highness, this is absurd,” the minister said in a forceful whisper. “Why would the boy request an audience at this hour? I don’t trust it.” The prince studied Hazan a moment: the flash of panic in his eyes, the tense form of his body, the hand he held aloft to stop him. Kamran had known Hazan too many years to misunderstand him now, and a sharp, disorienting unease moved suddenly through the prince’s body. Something was wrong.-“I don’t know,” Kamran said. “Though I intend to find out.”-“Then you intend to make a mistake. This could be a trap—”(..)When they were alone, Hazan turned to face the prince. “Are you mad? I don’t understand why you’d consent t—”-In a single, swift movement Kamran grabbed Hazan by the collar and slammed his back against the wall. Hazan gasped.-“You are hiding something,” Kamran said darkly. “What is your game?”

“Had the insect obeyed a command? Or had Kamran lost his mind? He spared his minister a single, strange glance before he quit the room, pulling open the door with forced calm and striding down the hall with unusual speed, his skin prickling with unease.

Where had the blasted creature gone?”

““Suddenly, Miss Huda gasped.“Is that why you weren’t able to finish my gown?” she asked. “Are you running for your life this very moment?”-“Yes.”-Miss Huda gasped again, this time lifting a hand to her cheek. “Oh, how terribly thrilling.”-“It’s nothing of the sort.”-“Perhaps not for you. I think I wouldn’t mind running for my life. Or running away, generally.””

““Oh,” Miss Huda cried, her eyes shining now with excitement. “Oh, I’ve figured it out, I’ve figured it out. You only wore the snoda to protect your identity, didn’t you? Did you pretend to work at Baz House, too? Are you a spy? Are you employed by the crown?””

“When the path is unclear, these shoes will lead the way.

Slowly, fresh words bloomed on the blank note before her: sharp, dark strokes as substantial as if they were written in real time, by an invisible hand.

Don’t be alarmed.

I am not your enemy.”

““I don’t—” Miss Huda hesitated. “You know, I don’t actually know her name.” Another tense silence.-“I see,” he said, sounding suddenly annoyed. “So you must be the other

one.”-“The other one? Oh for heaven’s sake,” she muttered. “Come out here right this second, Your Majesty, or I will come back there and murder you.””

“The stranger, she noted, was a surprise. His age seemed nonspecific; she suspected he was still a young man, but he presented right away as an old soul wrapped in the cloak of youth. His skin was a burnished golden brown, his hair a sharp wave of red copper. He wore simple, unadorned black clothes—coat, jacket—and clutched in one hand both a tall black hat and a golden mace. He had bright, startlingly blue eyes, but there was something tragic about them, too, a heaviness there that made him hard to look at—and all the more so when he stared at her, his eyes widening a barely there micrometer as she moved into view. “Oh,” he said.-Alizeh did not spare time for niceties. “How do you know me?”-“I never said I did.”-“You don’t even know each other?” Miss Huda said, glancing wildly from one to the other. To Alizeh, she said, “You don’t know this person?”-Alizeh shook her head.-“Then get out of my room, you madman.” Miss Huda all but pushed the stranger toward the door. “Out with you— Out at once, you horrible cad, sneaking into young ladies’ bedrooms without permi—””

““It was you,” Alizeh said, meeting the eyes of the stranger. “It was you who sent me this dress? And the shoes?”-He hesitated a beat before saying, “Yes.”-“Why?”-“I was returning a favor.”-“A favor?” She frowned. “A favor to me?”-“No.”-Alizeh drew back. “To whom, then?”-“To our mutual friend.””

““What is your name?” she asked.-“My name is irrelevant.”-“Irrelevant?” she said, surprised. “What am I to call you then?”-“Nothing.””

““We have only two options,” he said. “Kill her or take her with us. The error was mine, so I will leave the decision up to you. It is my strong recommendation, however, that we kill her.”-“Kill me?” Miss Huda cried. “You cannot be serious—”-“No— No, we are not going to kill you,” Alizeh said, shooting an unkind look at Nothing. Then, trying for a smile, she turned to Miss Huda.“Though you did say you thought you might like to run away, didn’t you?” “

“Nothing stared at the scene unfolding before him, looking vaguely nauseated.“The details are spare,” he said. “I will extend you a level of protection until we reach the ball, and shortly after our arrival I will escort you to a secure method of transport. This transport will deliver you to your  destination.”-“But where is my destination?” Alizeh asked. “What happens when I arrive?”-“Oh—and will it rain where we are going?” Miss Huda asked. “Will I need an umbrella?”-The stranger closed his eyes. “I cannot now tell you where you are going, but I can assure you that your destination is safe. Already I’ve guaranteed you an extra measure of protection with the dress and shoes.”-Alizeh blinked at that; at the reminder. “Of course,” she said, glancing at her gown and boots. “I nearly forgot. How do the items work, exactly?”-“Did you not read the notes?” “

““Thank you,” she said. “I know the burden is cumbersome, but you render me a great kindness tonight, and I won’t soon forget it.”-The stranger flinched at that, stared at her a beat too long. “I don’t do it to be kind.”-“I know.”-“Then don’t,” he said, sounding, for the first time, like he owned a real emotion: anger. “Don’t thank me.”-Alizeh stiffened. “Very well, then. I retract my formal thanks. Still, I am grateful.”-“Don’t be.”-She raised her eyebrows. “Do you intend to command me not to feel my own emotions?”-“Yes.”-“That’s absurd.”-“And yet, if you are truly grateful for my assistance, you might do me a favor and resist speaking to me altogether.”-Alizeh went slack. “Why are you trying to be cruel?”

“Alizeh rounded on Nothing. “What have you done?” she demanded. “I insist you change her back this instant.”-“I will not.”---“Are you some kind of Diviner?”--“No.”---“A monster, then?”---He almost smiled. “Don’t say you’ve been speaking with my mother?”-“How do you have access to so much magic, then? The dress, the shoes—now this—”-“And this,” he said, placing his hat atop his head.

Without warning, Alizeh was pitched forward into endless night.”

““Does it truly matter, Your Highness, when I already know you will choose for me whomever you think is best?”-King Zaal went quiet at that, and Kamran’s heart wrenched at the confirmation of his fears. “Even so,” the king said finally. “You might at least act as if you are at a ball and not a funeral, dire though the circumstances may be. I want your engagement announced before the week is out. I want you married before the month is done. I want an heir before the year is finished. This night is not to be disturbed before its purpose is fulfilled. Are we clear?”-The prince tensed his jaw and studied the crowd, wondering how their numbers seemed to bloat before his eyes. “Yes, Your Majesty,” he said quietly.”

“Alizeh.

The prince was transfixed. Blood rushed from his head without warning, leaving him light-headed.

She was here.

She was here—just there—incandescent in shimmering waves of lavender, obsidian curls pinned away from her unmasked face, a few loose tendrils glancing off her cheeks, which had gone pink with exertion. If he’d thought her breathtaking in the drab garb of a servant’s dress, he could not think how to describe her now. He only knew that she seemed apart from this mundane world; above it.

The mere sight of her had paralyzed him.

There was no linen at her throat, no bandages wrapped around her hands. She seemed to glow as she moved, float as she searched the room. Kamran lost his breath as he watched her, felt his heart hammer in his chest with a violence that scared him.

How? How was she here? Had she come for him? Had she come to find

him, to be with him—?”

“The prince watched, as if from outside himself, as a young man grabbed Alizeh’s hand. She spun around to face him, her eyes widening in surprise, then recognition.

He said something, and she laughed.

Kamran felt the sound spear him like a blade, his chest seizing with an unfamiliar pain. It was an ache unlike any he’d known; one he wished to tear out of his chest.

“That’s him,” Hazan whispered suddenly in his ear. “It’s the gentleman with the copper hair, Your Highness. The one carrying the unusual hat. The Tulanian ambassador has confirmed it.” “

““Where are you going?” He sounded different; the antithesis of the impassive young man she’d first met. “You don’t intend to run away, do you?”-Alizeh was so surprised by the fear in his eyes that she laughed. “No, I’m not running away, you ridiculous creature. I’m searching for Miss Huda. She is doubtless terrified somewhere and unable to call for help— because of what you did to her.” “

““Do you frighten easily?”-Alizeh bristled at this. “You insult me even by asking the question.”-“Good. Then I ask for your word.”-“You will not have it.”-His eyes narrowed. “I beg your pardon?”-“I will only grant such a request if you first swear you won’t harm her.”-“Who? The loud girl?”-“Swear you won’t hurt her, or use magic on her—”-“Oh, come now, you ask for too much.”-“You want my word I will not run away?” Alizeh said. “Well, I need to be able to trust you. Give me your word that you will not harm her. That is my condition.”-“Very well,” he said bitterly. “But I must warn you—if you go back on your promise, there will be repercussions.”-“What kinds of repercussions?”-“I will not be nice to you.”-Alizeh laughed. “Do you mean to imply that you are being nice to me now?” “

“He was forced into her company by a merciless master? That didn’t sound like Hazan, but then, what did she really know of him? Of anyone?”

““This is silk, yes,” she explained, “but it’s silk woven with a gold-spun weft. The threads are, in some places, wrapped with gold fibers. And here”—she grazed the raised embroidery at the collar, at the lapels—“here it’s overlaid with yet more goldwork. These are real gold threads, did you not know?”--“No,” he said, but he was staring at her strangely; for a moment his gaze dropped to her mouth. “I didn’t know one might weave gold into fabric.”-Alizeh took a breath, stole back her hand.-“Yes,” she said. “The garment should feel heavy, and perhaps a bit rough against the skin, but it shouldn’t hurt you. It certainly shouldn’t feel like needles.”-“How do you know this?”-“Never mind that,” she said, avoiding his eyes. “What’s more important is that you are in pain.”-“Yes.” He took a step closer. “A great deal of it.””

“ “Say you came back for me,” he whispered. There was a thread of desire in his voice that threatened the good sense in her head, her very composure. “Tell me you came to find me. That you changed your mind.”-“How—how can you even say such things,” she said, her hands beginning to tremble, “on an evening you are meant to choose another as your bride?”-“I choose you,” he said simply. “I want you.”-“We— Kamran, you cannot— You know it would be madness.”-“I see.” He bowed his head and drew away, leaving her cold. “So you’ve come for another reason entirely. Will you not share that reason with me now?”-Alizeh said nothing. She could think of nothing. She heard him sigh. It was a moment before he said, “Then may I ask you a different question?”-“Yes,” she said, desperate to say something. “Yes, of course.”-He looked up, met her eyes. “How, precisely, do you know the Tulanian king?” “

“I’ve been searching for you everywhere . . .” Hazan trailed off, coming to an abrupt halt at the prince’s side. The minister’s body was rigid with shock as he stared, not at the prince, but at Alizeh, whose silver eyes were no doubt all he needed to verify her identity.-Kamran sighed. “What is it, Minister?”-“Minister?”-The prince turned at the surprised sound of Alizeh’s voice. She stared at Hazan curiously, as if he were a puzzle to be solved, instead of an official to be greeted.-Not for the first time, Kamran thought he might be willing to part with

his soul simply to know the contents of her mind.-“Your Highness,” said Hazan, bowing his head, his eyes cast down.“You must go. It’s not safe for you here.”-“What on earth are you talking about?” Kamran frowned. “This is my home, of course it’s safe for me here.”-“There are complications, Your Highness. You must go. Surely you received my message.”-Now Kamran grew irritated. “Hazan, have you lost your mind?”- (….)He watched as Hazan glanced from Alizeh to the prince, looking suddenly frantic—and Kamran couldn’t be entirely certain, but for a moment he thought he saw Hazan shake his head at her. Or did he nod?-Alizeh surprised them both by dropping into an elegant curtsy. “Good evening, sir,” she said.-“Yes—yes, good evening.” Awkwardly, Hazan bowed. To the prince, he said quietly, “Sire, the king awaits.”-“You may tell the king that I’ll b—”-“Alizeh!”-Kamran went immobile at the sound of the unexpected voice. Of all people, Omid Shekarzadeh moved fast toward them now, ignoring both the prince and his minister in his pursuit of Alizeh, who

beamed at the boy. “Omid,” she called back, rushing forward to meet him.-And then, to Kamran’s utter astonishment, she drew the child into her arms. She hugged the street urchin who’d nearly murdered her. Kamran and Hazan exchanged glances.”(……...)“I beg your pardon?” Hazan interjected. “Who is this person? Why would she say such things to you? How does she know anyth—”--“While we’re asking questions, how on earth do you know this young woman’s name?” Kamran interjected. “How are the two of you even on speaking terms?”--“Begging your pardon, Your Highness,” Omid said, “but I could ask you the same question.”--“You little blighter—”--“Actually, Omid is the reason I’m here tonight,” Alizeh interjected quietly, and Kamran went taut with surprise. Always, she astonished him. (………….)-“But who was the woman?” Hazan demanded. “The one who told you that”—nervously, he glanced at Alizeh—“that this young lady was a queen?”-Kamran shot his minster a warning look. “Surely it was a lark, Minister. A silly jest to startle the child.”-“Oh, no, sire.” Omid shook his head emphatically. “She weren’t joking. She seemed pretty serious, and scared, actually. She said she was hiding from someone, from a man who’d done some awful magic on her, and that if I found Alizeh I should tell her to run away.” He frowned. “The lady was mighty strange.”-A shock of fear moved through the prince then, apprehension he could no longer push aside. A man who’d done magic? Surely there could be little doubt as to the identity of the culprit? All of Setar’s Diviners were dead. None but King Cyrus was suspected of using magic this night. What other havoc might the monstrous king have wrought? The prince locked eyes with Hazan, who looked similarly panicked.-“Omid,” Alizeh said quietly. “Will you show me where this lady was hiding?””

“Oh, if only she could get Hazan alone—if she could secure even a minute of his time—“

“Omid. “Miss,” he said urgently. “That’s the voice of the lady who was hiding earlier. I think she needs help.”-Alizeh glanced up at the tall twelve-year-old. “Yes,” she said. “Can you take me to her? And quickly?””

“Miss Huda did not hold aloft her arms, but a candelabra, and she was approaching the tall shadow as if she might strike him. “Not so powerful now, are you?” she was saying. “Not so scary anymore, no, not when you’re at my mercy.”-“Listen, loud one,” came the acerbic, familiar voice of the stranger. “I’ve tried to be patient with you for her sake, but if you won’t cooperate, I’ve no choice but t—”--“No,” Miss Huda shouted. “You will never again use magic on me, sir, never again, or, or I’ll—I’ll do something terrible— I’ll have you trampled by a team of horses—”--“I never said I would use more magic on you,” he said sharply. “Lest you forget, I was minding my own business when you hit me on the head— in a most unladylike fashion, I might add—exhibiting such violence, and when I’ve been nothing but accommodating—”--“Accommodating?” she cried. “You stole my voice! And then you dumped me unceremoniously into the heart of a royal ball in my muslin day dress! I’m not with my family, I was never formally announced, no one even knows I’m here, and now I’ll never meet the prince.” Her chest heaved as she struggled for breath. “Do you even realize the cruelty of your actions?” she said, swiping at him with the candelabra. He dodged her attacks. “I can’t let anyone see me like this. As if my social standing wasn’t already in tatters, now I’m at the palace—for possibly the biggest event of the season—and I’ve not done my hair, I’ve got food in my teeth, I’ve not changed my slippers, I’ve no idea how I’ll get home from here—”--“Do you know, I’ve changed my mind,” said the young man. “Perhaps I will kill you. Though, alternatively, if you’re so apprehensive about the opinions of others I could always knock back your brain an inch—”-For the third time, Miss Huda screamed.-“Oh no,” Omid whispered. “This isn’t good.” “

“If the prince had been able to spot her in the crowd, he must’ve also seen her speaking with the blue-eyed stranger—and, devils above, what he must’ve thought of her. She’d been consorting with the Tulanian king just hours after kissing an Ardunian prince.”

“Had Hazan struck a deal with the Tulanian king? If so, how? Why? What grand favor would a minister have been able to provide a king, so much so that he’d risk his reputation as sovereign of a formidable empire to assist her? What on earth had Hazan done? Alizeh looked up again when she heard the stranger’s voice.

“And you must be the prince,” he was saying. “The beloved Prince Kamran, the melancholy royal of Setar, friend to street child and servant alike. Your reputation precedes you, sire.”-“How dare you speak to the prince in such a manner, you miserable swine,” Miss Huda cried, angrily swiping at her tears before lifting the candelabra above her head. “Guards! Guards!””

“Kamran drew his sword and approached the flames at a proximity that made Alizeh gasp. “You would speak ill of the king in his own home—on his own land?” said the prince with thunderous calm. “Release the girl now, or I will have your head.”-“Pray tell me, sire, how will you reach my head? With what magic will you walk through fire to claim it? With what power will you extinguish mine when your Diviners are all dead?”At that, the room erupted in gasps and shouts, cries of astonishment and fear. Alizeh spun around, taking it all in. Her heart wouldn’t stop racing in her chest.

“Is it true?”

“He’s a madman—”

“Where is the king?”

“—but it cannot be—”

“Don’t believe a word of it—”

“The king! Where is the king?””

““Your fight is with me, is it not?” King Zaal said quietly.-“Not at all,” said the fool brightly. “There will be no fight, Your Majesty. When I am done with you, you will be begging me to end your life.” King Zaal barked a laugh.”

““Me?” The madman pointed to himself. “What do I want? I want a great deal too much, Your Highness. I’ve been bled dry for too long in repayment for my father’s sins and I’m tired of it; tired of being in debt to so cruel a master. But then, you know what that’s like, don’t you?”-King Zaal drew his sword. Again, the southern king laughed. “Are you really going to challenge me?”--“Your Majesty, please—” Kamran moved forward as if to enter the fiery ring, and King Zaal held up a hand to stop him.-“No matter what happens tonight,” King Zaal said to him, “you must remember your duty to this empire.”-“Yes, but—”-“That is all, child,” he said thunderously. “Now you must leave me to fight my own battles.”-“As I’ve already told you, Your Highness.” The madman again. “There will be no battle.” “

“For the entirety of Kamran’s life King Zaal had warned him of Iblees, warned him never to accept an offer from the devil. How, then—“No,” Kamran whispered. “No, it’s not possible—”-“Your dear king should have died years ago,” Cyrus was saying. “But your melancholy prince was too young to lead, was he not? He was still too sad, too scared, too heartbroken over the death of his dear father. So the great, righteous King Zaal made a bargain with the devil to extend his life.”A pause. “Didn’t you, Your Majesty?”-“Enough,” King Zaal said, lowering his eyes. “You need not say more. It would be better for everyone if you simply killed me now.”-Cyrus ignored this. “What he didn’t realize, of course, was that a bargain with the devil was a bloody one. The snakes lengthen his life, yes, but even a serpent needs to eat, does it not?” -Kamran could hardly breathe. (………..)The prince saw a flash of steel. A sword materialized in Cyrus’s hand and Kamran reacted without thinking, launching himself forward—but too late. The Tulanian king had already impaled his willing grandfather straight through the chest. Kamran nearly fell to his knees. He caught his breath and charged, brandishing his sword as he leaped through the searing flames to reach Cyrus, not feeling his flesh as it burned, not hearing the screams of the crowd. Cyrus feinted, then lunged, swinging his sword in a diagonal arc; Kamran met his opponent’s blade with an impact so violent it shuddered through him. With a cry he pushed forward, launching Cyrus back several feet.”

““My fight is not with you, melancholy prince,” Cyrus said, breathing heavily as he took a step back. “You need not die tonight. You need not leave your empire without a sovereign.”-Kamran stilled at that, at the realization that his grandfather was truly dead. That Ardunia was his now. To rule as king. He cried out as he advanced, lunging at Cyrus who parried, then brought his blade down with crushing force. Kamran dropped to one knee to meet this blow, but his sword arm, which had been badly burned by the flames, could not withstand the force for long. His sword clattered to the floor.

Cyrus withdrew, his chest heaving, and lifted his blade above his head to deliver what was no doubt the finishing blow.

Kamran closed his eyes. He made peace with his fate in that moment, accepting that he would die, and that he would die defending his king. His grandfather. “No!” he heard someone scream. Kamran heard the mad dash of boots pounding the marble floors and looked up, startled, hardly daring to believe his eyes. Alizeh was rushing wildly toward him, shoving people aside.-“Don’t!” Kamran shouted. “The fire—” “

““How dare you,” she cried. “You horrible cretin. You useless monster. How could you—”-“How—how did you—” He was still staring at her, gaping. “How did you walk through the fire like that? Why are you not—burning?”-“You despicable, wretched man,” she said angrily. “You know who I am, but you don’t know what I am?”-“No.”

She slapped him, hard, across the face, the potent force of her strength sending him reeling. The southern king reared back, colliding with a column against which he both knocked his head and braced himself. It was a moment before he looked up again, and when he did, Alizeh saw that his mouth was full of blood, which he spit out onto the floor. Then he laughed. -“Damn the devil to hell,” he said softly. “He didn’t tell me you were a Jinn.” -Alizeh startled. “Who?”-“Our mutual friend.”-“Hazan?”-“Hazan?” The copper-headed king laughed at that, wiped a bit of blood from his mouth. “Hazan? Of course not Hazan.” To Kamran, he said, “Pay attention, King, for it seems even your friends have betrayed you.”-Alizeh swung around to meet Kamran’s eyes just in time to see the way he looked at her—the flash of shock, the pain of betrayal—before he shuttered closed, withdrew inward. His eyes went almost inhumanly dark. She wanted to go to him, to explain—“

“Alizeh was gripped then by a violent terror. With agonizing slowness, she felt a tapestry of truth form around her; disparate threads of understanding braiding together to illustrate an answer to a question she’d long misunderstood.

Of course not Hazan.

Hazan had never planned this fate for her. Hazan had been kind and trustworthy; he’d truly cared for her well-being. But this—this was all a cruel trick, was it not? She’d been deceived by the devil himself.

Why?

“Iblees,” she said, her voice fraught with disbelief. “All this time, you have been speaking of the devil. Why? Why did he send you to fetch me? What interest does he have in my life?”-The Tulanian king frowned. “Is it not obvious? He wants you to rule.”-Alizeh heard Kamran’s sharp intake of breath, heard the rumblings of the crowd around them. This conversation was madness. She’d nearly forgotten they had an audience—that all of Ardunia would hear—=Again, the southern king laughed, but louder this time, looking suddenly disturbed. “A Jinn queen to rule the world. Oh, it’s so horribly seditious. The perfect revenge.””

“The Tulanian king called after her. “Wait— Where are you going? We had a deal— Under no circumstances were you allowed to run away—”-“I must,” she said desperately. She knew it sounded crazed even as she said it, for there had never been escape from the devil, never a reprieve from his whispers. Still, she could not help the anguish that overcame her

then. It made her irrational. “I’m sorry,” she cried. “I’m sorry, but I have to leave— I need to find somewhere to hide, somewhere he won’t—” Alizeh felt something catch her in the gut then. Something like a gust of wind; a wing. Her feet began kicking without warning, launching her body upward, into the air. She screamed.-“Alizeh!” Kamran bellowed, rushing up to the edges of his fiery cage.“Alizeh—” “

““This is my dragon,” said the Tulanian king. “You are not allowed to steal my dragon.”-“I didn’t steal it, the creature took— Wait, how did you get here? Can you fly?”-He laughed at that. “Is the mighty empire of Ardunia really so poor in magic that these small tricks impress you?”- “Yes,” she said, blinking. Then, “What is your name?”-“Of all the non sequiturs. Why do you need to know my name?”-“So that I may hate you more informally.”-“Ah. Well, in that case, you may call me Cyrus.”-“Cyrus,” she said. “You insufferable monster. Where on earth are we going?” -Her insults seemed to have no effect on him, for he was still smiling when he said, “Have you really not figured it out?”-“I’m entirely too agitated for these games. Please just tell me what horrible fate awaits me now.”-“Oh, the very worst of fates, I’m sorry to say. We are currently enroute to Tulan.””

““But then”—she frowned—“why did you say that it would be the very worst of fates?”-“Ah. That.” Cyrus looked away then, searched the night sky. “Well. You remember how I said I owed our mutual friend a very large debt?”-“Yes.”-“And that helping you was the only repayment he would accept?”-She swallowed. “Yes.”-“And do you remember how I told you that he wanted you to rule? To be a Jinn queen?” Alizeh nodded. “Well. You have no kingdom,” he said. “No land to lord over. No empire to lead.”-“No,” she said softly. “I don’t.”-“Well, then. You are coming to Tulan,” Cyrus said, taking a quick breath. “To marry me.”-Alizeh gave a sharp cry, and fell off the dragon.

THIS WOVEN KINGDOM(2)-THESE INFINITE THREADS-QUOTES:

“He could not make sense of her. No, he could not make sense of anything.”

“he braced his unsteady hands on the icy floor and wondered, with increasing horror, how many street children had been sacrificed for his grandfather’s serpents. It was an imagining too monstrous.”

“He wished to be someone else. He wished to turn back time. Above all he wished, without a mote of hyperbole, that Cyrus had been allowed to kill him.”

“But to say that this revelation had broken his heart would be to misrepresent the truth; Kamran was not heartbroken, then, no—he was incandescent with rage. He would kill her.”

“Never again would he allow a woman to own his emotions; never again would he be made weak by such base temptations. He swore it then: this monster from the prophecy would die by his hand—he would drive a blade through her heart or die trying. But first, Hazan.”

“Kamran dragged bloody hands down his face. As if each revelation weren’t already more annihilating than the last—he was now blind and deaf, too?”

“ “I thought she broke through the fire to punish me,” Cyrus was saying. “I see only now that she did so to protect you.” There was a flicker in those blue irises, and for a second Cyrus betrayed himself. Beneath his placid surface was something desperate and unrestrained, if not broken. Kamran cataloged the moment as a kind of mercy, for he realized then that the young man was a king weaker than he appeared. “You know her name,” Cyrus said softly. Kamran felt a pulse of trepidation but said nothing. “How,” Cyrus demanded, “did you come to know her name?”-When Kamran finally spoke, his voice was heavy, cold. “I might ask you the same question.”-“Indeed you might,” said Cyrus, who was lifting his sword by inches. “But then, it’s my prerogative to know the name of my bride.”

“The grief of losing his grandfather had only just begun to penetrate, and each subsequent betrayal had broken him not unlike a series of other small deaths, each one a violent injustice, each one demanding a period of mourning. Zaal had been false. Hazan had been false. Alizeh—Alizeh had ruined him.”

““Fascinating,” said the Tulanian king, who then lifted Kamran’s chin with the tip of his sword. Kamran, who could hardly breathe through the torment, still managed to jerk backward, the movement provoking a fresh deluge of suffering. “You appear to be dying.”-“No,” Kamran gasped, bracing his hands against the stone floor.-Cyrus almost laughed. “Unless you intend to follow in your grandfather’s footsteps, I don’t believe you have a choice in the matter.”

““Very well,” the southern king said finally. “Never say I’m not merciful. I’ll make this quick. You will not suffer.”-“And I,” Kamran said, the rasp of his voice like gravel, “will make certain that your torment is never-ending.” A flash of anger and Cyrus’s sword cut through the air in a single, blinding strike, which Kamran met with surprising force, even as his broken body shook in the effort. His legs trembled, his arms screamed in anguish, but Kamran would not capitulate. He’d rather die fighting than surrender—and it was this thought that heated his chest, that generated within him a second life, a terrifying adrenaline. Happily, he would perish in the effort.”

“The southern king rallied without delay, meeting Kamran blow for blow in a series of strikes so precisely choreographed even Kamran was not immune to the beauty of it. There was a rare pleasure in fighting a worthy adversary; in testing, without restraint, the potential of one’s power. But this evidence of Cyrus’s prowess—and lightning-fast reflexes—only cemented Kamran’s certainty that the southern king had earlier allowed Alizeh to overpower him. To the prince, this behavior pointed to one of only two explanations: either she was his superior in their arrangement, or he hadn’t wanted to hurt her. Perhaps both. Maybe they really were betrothed.”

““I feel you should know,” Cyrus said heavily, the fatigue of exertion apparent on his face. “That something is happening to you. To your skin.” This, Kamran ignored. Cyrus was trying to unsettle him, and he would not allow it, not when he was this close to victory.”

“Once the strange article was settled firmly on the tyrant’s head, he walked up to Kamran’s statue and smiled. “There is very little honor left in me, Melancholy King. Certainly not enough to die when I deserve it.” “

“Kamran felt his heart seizing in his chest, his eyes burning with the threat of emotion. No, he wanted to cry. No, no—“I look forward to fighting you again,” said Cyrus softly, tipping his hat. “But first, you’ll have to find me.” Then he vanished.”

“Then again, her uncommon calm was perhaps a result of a far simpler reasoning: Alizeh knew she would be saved.”

“It was a surprise to Alizeh that she was not yet a corpse.”

“All seemed irretrievably lost. Hazan would hang. King Zaal was dead. Kamran—Kamran was in danger. Ardunia’s royal Diviners had been murdered; the palace had been attacked. Kamran had been injured when she left—how would he receive swift treatment without the Diviners? How long would he be left vulnerable before they were able to gather a new quorum of priests and priestesses? Even Alizeh, who’d witnessed the devastation of her own life in the last hours, could see clearly that Kamran had suffered a series of similar travesties.”

““Will you not say something?” said Cyrus, his voice uncharacteristically subdued.-Alizeh felt as if her lips were numb. “I will not.”-“You will not speak?”-“I will not marry you.”Cyrus sighed.”

“This was a habit Alizeh had mastered long ago. Cataloging moments of grace even in the midst of disaster often helped steady her mind; indeed there had been days in her life so bleak that Alizeh had resorted to counting her teeth if only to prove she still owned something of value.”

““Fling yourself into the sky as many times as you like. There will be no escape. I will not allow you to die.”-“Do you speak to all young women with such ardent affection?” Alizeh asked steadily, even as her bones shook with cold. “If I swoon and fall off the dragon again, you will have only yourself to blame.”-Cyrus made a sound, something that was almost a laugh, and which quickly evaporated. “Your first attempt has already cost us precious minutes. Should you insist upon throwing yourself over and over you will only put us behind schedule and irritate my dragon, which she doesn’t deserve. It’s well past her bedtime; you need not torture her.”-“Careful now,” Alizeh said to him. “You’re in grave danger of suggesting you might care about this dragon.”-Cyrus sighed, looked away. “And you appear to be in grave danger of freezing to death.”-“I am not,” she lied. Without a word he removed his heavy, unadorned black coat—but as he leaned forward to drape it over her shoulders, Alizeh stayed the gesture with a single hand.“If you think,” she said carefully, “that I will ever accept an article of clothing from you again—then you, sir, are deluded.”-(..)She felt a spark of heat near her sternum just as surprise widened her eyes. “A gentleman? Do you often confuse yourself for such a man?”-“With what ease you insult me,” he said, his eyes mocking. “Were you anyone else, I’d have you executed.”-“Goodness, more poetry. Are these tender declarations meant to endear you to me?”-He fought a smile at that, running a hand through his hair as he looked up at the stars. “Tell me—is it too much to hope for our future that you will not make it a habit of slapping me in the face?”-“Yes.”-“I see. Then married life will be exactly as I imagined.” “

““Do let us cast aside decorum, then. I promise to never again endeavor to be a gentleman in your presence.”-“Is there any point, sir, in setting a goal for an accomplishment already achieved?””

“For all the darkness that enveloped them, there was a great deal of illumination, too. She could see Cyrus quite plainly in the glaze of starlight, the luster of the moon. It could not be denied: his was an objectively striking face, so much so that Alizeh could not decide whether it was the wicked copper of his hair or the piercing blue of his eyes that proved his greatest asset. Then again, she did not care to decide, for not only was she unmoved by his beauty, she nursed a private hope that, given the right opportunity, she might be able to kill him.“That dress was meant to protect you,” Cyrus said bitterly. “I wasn’t expecting you to set it on fire. Twice.””

“that Hazan and Cyrus had not worked in tandem to assist her—which meant that Cyrus need never know that she possessed the powerful object. No matter the horrors ahead, at least she would always know whether he lied.”

“It was Hazan who’d brought hope back into her life, whose existence inspired her to imagine an end to the wretchedness of her days. Hazan was proof that there remained any Jinn who still searched for her, believed in her. Alizeh had not known his true identity—that he was in fact a minister to the crown, that he worked alongside the prince every day. He’d risked his life in the attempt to transport Alizeh to safety, and he would pay the price for it now. It was a sacrifice she would never forget.”

“That dress was meant to hide you from any who wished you harm; instead, you destroyed it, exposing in the process both your identity and your undergarments to all of Ardunian royalty. You must be well-pleased with yourself.”-“I beg your pardon?” Alizeh looked up at him in horror. “My undergarments?”-“Surely you possess a pair of eyes,” he said, staring intently at her face.“You are practically naked.”-“How dare you.” “

“She was unable to meet his eyes when she confessed quietly: “I am always suffering. The frost lives with me much like an unwanted limb; it does not diminish. I seldom dwell on it.”-“Then the frost is a real, lived experience?” Cyrus seemed to frown as he spoke. “I’ve heard mention of it, of course, but I’d assumed it was meant to be a poetic turn of phrase.”She’d forgotten: Cyrus had known only a little of her heritage.”

“Alizeh touched trembling fingers to her lips. “You did kill him, didn’t you?”-“I see we’re both eager for explanations as concerns the nascent king of Ardunia.”-“You astonish me,” she whispered. “First you entrap me in this poisonous scheme, then you demand an admission of my private thoughts, as if you have any right to my honesty—”-“As your betrothed, I have a right to know of your history.”-“We are not betrothed—” “

“He shook his head. “My, but it must be exhausting to be a narcissist.”-Alizeh laughed at that, the sound bordering on hysterical. “You accuse me of narcissism when your every action has been in the interest of your own protection—the lives of others be damned?”-“And you,” he said, tilting his head at her. “So preoccupied with your own personal dramas it never once occurred to you to ask why I might be yoked to such a despicable master—””

“He turned to face her. “Why do you continue to act as if I had a choice?” Alizeh drew back, but Cyrus was undaunted. He closed the inches between them, his glittering eyes assessing her

face now with a renewed fervor. “Do I appear to you a free man boasting of free will? Or perhaps you thought that, after lowering myself to execute the obscene demands of the devil himself, I might take one look at your wide, doe-like eyes and experience a change of heart?””

““Yes,” he said softly, his gaze dropping, briefly, to her mouth. “You are well aware of your beauty, I think. Much as I am well aware of the maneuvers of the devil, and the weakness of human flesh. You think me so ignorant of his schemes? From the very moment I saw you I suspected his game—I knew he’d sent you to me, specifically, to torture me—as if I might be so tempted by the sight of you that I would bend in but a moment to your wishes, abandoning in the process an oath I signed with my soul, ensuring I am bound to him forevermore. No. I will not be moved by you— and you have underestimated me if you think I will succumb to your charms.”-“Sir, I fear you have lost your mind,” Alizeh said, her heart racing wildly in her chest. “You misjudge me terribly—”-“And you take me for a fool,” he said angrily, the movement in his throat briefly distracting her. “This story is both odious and familiar, and I already know how it ends; indeed, I have already seen the consequences of your seductions. Just tonight you snapped in half the spine of one sovereign. I will not be the next.”-“What on earth can you mean?” she breathed, panic intensifying. “You sentence me for crimes I wouldn’t even know how to commit—”-He leaned in, so close she could feel his whisper against her lips as he spoke. “Try to weaponize those eyes against me again and I will have them permanently sewn shut.” “

““If you wish to ingest poison after we exchange our vows, I will not stand in your way. But I will marry you,” he said sharply, “for you do not know what I stand to lose if this arrangement goes awry. You cannot even begin to imagine. So spare me your tears. You have confused me for your melancholy king, and you will suffer for the delusion.”

““I truly hate you,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. “With my whole heart, I hate you.”-Cyrus held her gaze for what seemed a brutally long time before he finally tore away. He said nothing.”

“There was too much at stake; already there would be a week of mourning before Kamran could be crowned king in an elaborate ceremony, after which he would finally carry out his grandfather’s most impassioned command and choose a damn bride—any bride—and only then, only when that grim business was sorted could he move on to the most important task, which was to officially declare war against Tulan. He would avenge both his father and his grandfather. He would have Cyrus’s head. He would bring Tulan to its knees. And Alizeh—No. He would not think of her now; not when the very thought of her tore open fresh wounds inside him. He could not reconcile so many horrors at once.First, he would have to cease being stone.”

“Perhaps if Hazan hadn’t proven an unfaithful bastard, he might’ve already issued such a summons; doubtless Hazan would’ve handled every detail of this horrific night with aplomb, stepping gingerly over pools of blood only to usher home the affronted nobles with a smile. Even Kamran, who intended to kill his former minister, could acknowledge this truth—and experienced at the thought a resulting pang in his chest. Nevertheless, Kamran would not allow himself to dwell on Hazan’s betrayal; there was no point, and there was no time.”

“It was then—in an extraordinary moment—that the impending king of Ardunia realized he wanted his mother. She had been here.(..)Soon, she’d said, I will be all you have left in this palace. You will walk the halls, friendless and alone, and you will search for me then. You will want your mother only when all else is lost, and I do not promise to be easily found. She’d been wrong on one important count—Kamran could not at the moment walk the halls of this castle—but if he survived the night, there might be time yet for that, too. How easily Kamran had dismissed her warning.”

“The truth of his situation bore down on him with a chilling awareness: He had no one.”

“The dagger had belonged to his mother. Unsuccessfully, he scanned the room for her face, increasingly perplexed by her actions. His mother had saved him. Why, then, had she abandoned—Kamran went deathly still. It was not magic this time, but fear that paralyzed him anew, for he’d glimpsed his reflection in a bank of shattered mirrors gracing an adjacent wall. Dumbstruck, he lifted an unsteady hand to his chin, his cheek, the delicate lid of one eye.”

“Kamran studied the sea of nobles kneeling before him with a vague disgust. Even now their duplicity was on display; these sycophants bowed without a word, motionless as glass even as their uncrowned king failed to stand upright, his broken body bleeding. They did not rush to his side, call for a surgeon, order a litter to carry him to safety—No, they did not seem to care that he was dying.And Kamran was indeed dying.”

““Sire?” Kamran’s heart seized. His every instinct screamed at him to pull himself upright, but his limbs would not obey. He could only lay there, his chest cratering, until without warning his line of sight was crowded by a mop of red curls hanging over a cowed, freckled face. Omid Shekarzadeh, the street urchin whose attempted thievery had set in motion every recent, horrific turn of Kamran’s life, stared straight into his eyes.-“You,” Kamran managed to gasp.(..)-“I think they knew, sire,” Omid said in Feshtoon. “The Diviners. I think they knew what was going to happen. I think they knew they were going to be murdered.”(..)-“They gave it to me after I began to recover,” the boy said quietly. “Told me to keep it with me always, that I’d know when to use it.” He swallowed. “I thought they gave it to me to save myself in the future, see. I didn’t realize until just now that maybe I wasn’t supposed to use it on myself.”-“No,” Kamran said again, this time sharply. He was seeing stars, bright lights sparking and fading behind his eyes. “If the Diviners blessed you with such a gift”—he wheezed—“you should not— You cannot give it away—”-“I’ll do as I please,” said Omid, anger edging into his voice. “You saved my life, sire. Now it’s my turn to save yours.” “

“She turned to her companion for an explanation but was brought up short by the sight of him. Cyrus sat beside her with a palpable discomfort made apparent in the unnatural stiffness of his body: head up, shoulders back, spine straight. His eyes were fixed firmly ahead, his hair rippling in the wind, longer strands occasionally obscuring his vision—and still he did not move. It was impossible to know what tormented him the most, and Alizeh could not bring herself to care.”

““Enough,” he said sharply. “I don’t welcome your analysis. Cease studying me.”-Something bitter prompted her to say, “You are not my master.”-Cyrus turned at once to look at her, staring into her eyes with an intensity that bordered on alarming. “Do you aspire to be mine?”This question was so shocking, Alizeh drew back in response. Cyrus leaned in. “Relinquish the dream,” he said softly. “You have no hope of mastering me.”-Alizeh tensed. “I could kill you right now.”-He only looked at her, a slow smile spreading across his face. “Go on, then,” he said. “Kill me. I will not intervene.”-Her eyes narrowed. “I do not dispose of that which is still useful to me.”-“Useful? Is that what you’ve decided I am?” He almost laughed. “And do you lie to yourself often?””

“Alizeh laughed quietly as she pressed a finger to the wind, felt the current curl under her touch. “The sky, too, is soft,” she said. “Yet all who fall into its arms will perish.”-She felt him stiffen beside her. “You,” he said finally, “are not who I expected.” “

“It was as if she’d been returned home. This dream was crudely interrupted by an ungentlemanly word released by a familiar voice; Cyrus’s arms came suddenly around her waist, too easily plucking her off the dragon’s neck and planting her back onto their shared seat, the patterned rug beneath them now damp with ocean spray. He drew away from her at once.“Good Lord,” he said, shaking out his hands. “You’re soaking wet. Why are you acting as if you’ve never seen water before?” -Alizeh hardly heard him. She was too overcome with exhilaration and as a result did not think before she smiled at Cyrus, turning the full force of her joy in his direction, eyes squinting, cheeks dimpling, chest heaving with excitement.-Cyrus went inhumanly still, then turned sharply away.“You act as if you’ve never met a Jinn before,” Alizeh said breathlessly.“I love the water. I live for it.”-“On the contrary,” he said flatly, still avoiding the sight of her. “I’ve met thousands of Jinn, and I’ve never seen a single one of them nearly fling themselves into the ocean.” “

“Alizeh thought to search for Cyrus then, and found him tending to the dragon, first dropping a massive bucket of water at the creature’s feet, then procuring from nowhere a single apple, which he polished against his shirt before holding under the animal’s nose. The beast opened its mouth with a pitiful whine, curls of smoke puffing from its nostrils before it snatched, in a terrifying bite, the offering from Cyrus’s open hand. Alizeh thought she might’ve seen the demented king smile.”

“She reminded herself to take comfort, as she always had, in the strength she carried in her body, in her mind, in the faith she’d always had in herself. She was not stupid enough to think she could find her way to safety in her current state—bedraggled, destitute, and ignorant of this foreign landscape —nor was she delusional enough to trust anyone she might encounter in Tulan. Instead, she thought she might take a day or two to assess her new circumstances, bide her time until she could form a plan. Besting Cyrus, at least, would be the easier task—for she knew he was but a pawn in this scheme. It was Iblees she’d need to outmaneuver.”

“Kamran had been styled in accordance with Ardunian tradition; he wore varying shades of dark blue, a color only the heir to a newly vacated throne might wear in mourning, symbolizing to all the empire that though they grieved what was lost, they were not without hope. A leader still lived. Or at least clung to life, according to the morning’s headlines.”

“He felt he could either say nothing, or scream. The choice seemed clear.”

“That Kamran owned these articles at all pointed directly to his mother; she alone would’ve had the foresight to order such garments, the details of which would’ve been arranged months ago. Never would it have occurred to the prince to prepare his wardrobe in anticipation of the king’s demise—which reminded him not only of his mother’s conspicuous disappearance, but of how very alone he was in the world now.”

“SETAR—The Daftar declares with profound regret and confusion the brutal murder of King Zaal. It was announced from the royal ball last evening, at approximately 11:43, that the young sovereign of Tulan, King Cyrus of Nara, slaughtered His Royal Highness without contest. It has been widely reported by attendees that the king was crudely exposed in the moments before death, leaving unchallenged an accusation that he’d sacrificed the lives of countless orphans to feed a dark magic keeping him unnaturally alive.(…..)“The prince fought valiantly, but he was badly burned. We all thought he was dead until he screamed at us to go home.”(..)Most horrifying, though, were the inches dedicated to Cyrus’s altercation with Miss Huda, the latter having apparently found time to give an interview to the press, describing in excruciating detail all that she knew of Alizeh, and taking care to add that she’d heard the southern king refer to Alizeh as “Your Majesty,” leading Miss Huda to speculate on record that perhaps the two had been betrothed for some time. Kamran wanted to set it all on fire.”

“Never had the prince been particularly self-admiring, but neither had he been willfully blind. It was but a simple fact that he’d been a royal who boasted more than just a title; a single glance around any room was enough to confirm that Kamran possessed an uncommon beauty, that he was orders of magnitude more handsome than his peers and elders. Too, Kamran had been well-fed and well-formed; he’d been wielding swords, riding horses, and training in full battle armor since childhood. He was as a result honed to something resembling perfection—so much so that he’d in fact never been much impressed with his reflection, for he’d grown accustomed to the splendor of his face and body. Now, he hardly recognized himself. There still remained the template of a handsome young man: his powerful body still stood tall and strong, his olive skin still gleamed, his dark hair remained thick and lustrous. But upon the foundations of hisexquisite beauty now lay a grisly veneer. Gone was the gloss of a charming, noble prince; Kamran looked more like someone who might roast children on a spit, set fire to a village in the dead of night, feast upon the entrails of his enemies. Slowly, the prince lifted his ruined hand to his ruined face.”

“Never before had this magic been known to mutate. Now the burnished gold stripe had all but shattered along his skin, glowing branches snaking tremulously up the left side of his body, the glimmering veins growing thinner as they braced the side of his neck, his cheek, and finally pierced straight through his left eye, rendering his iris an inhuman color. He now possessed one dark eye and one the exact color of gilt, the sight so disorienting it cast doubt upon the original magic itself, which appeared, by all accounts, to be rejecting him.”

“Grief, exhaustion, betrayal—he couldn’t decide which was the worst aggressor.”

“He was running out of time. He could not explain why he was so sure of this fact; he could cobble together only feeling and memory as evidence: a sea of nobles speaking callously about his paralyzed body; Zahhak pronouncing his death without substantiation; the lack of action proceeding his reanimation.”

“There was one week before he could be crowned king. One week, during which he knew he’d be fighting the machinations of his own officials in addition to all else—and he intended to devote his days to righting the disasters that had befallen his home, his throne, his life itself. But first, there was a lingering matter to address. He had to kill Hazan.”

“A terrifying suspicion had risen up inside her, but even as Alizeh glimpsed the diadem atop the woman’s head, she reasoned with herself that she might be wrong—that the lady drawing toward her now could be anyone, and certainly wouldn’t be—

“Mother, wait—”

Alizeh’s body seized at the sound of Cyrus’s voice, panic causing her heart to pound furiously in her chest. Cyrus came crashing between them—“

““I am Sarra. I can’t tell you how happy I am you’ve finally agreed to come.”-Alizeh blinked, shock rendering her silent a moment before she was able to falter, “I— That I agreed to come?”- Sarra’s smile deepened. “I’ve been so anxious to meet the young woman who is to become my daughter-in-law. Cyrus has talked of little else these last few months, but he’s kept the details such a secret I was beginning to worry you weren’t real.”-The nosta awoke without warning against Alizeh’s chest, heat flaring across her skin and provoking her heart to beat harder. Very slowly, Alizeh turned to look at Cyrus, who was now staring determinedly into the distance. She all but bore holes into his head with her eyes, and he would not face her. Still staring at the king, Alizeh said angrily: “Cyrus has talked about me? For months?” Finally, he did look at her—his eyes narrowed in warning. This only made her angrier.”“Odd, isn’t it,” Alizeh went on, “that he’s known about me all this time and yet”—she glanced at Sarra—“did you know, I only met him for the first time tonight?” She hesitated, then frowned at the sun. “Or I suppose it was last night. Regardless, I can’t help but wonder why he never bothered to introduce himself any earlier—or even to ask whether I wanted to be here before tricking me into coming—”-“You must be very tired,” said Cyrus flatly. “This is hardly the time—”-“On the contrary,” Alizeh said, meeting his eyes with a fire that would’ve made a weaker man flinch. “I find that this is the perfect time to tell your mother that I have absolutely no intention of becoming your wife—”-Sarra laughed loudly and without warning, the hollow, inauthentic sound drawing Alizeh’s attention at once. The lady had not let go of her hands. There was something desperate about the way Sarra squeezed Alizeh’s fingers now—with a pressure that bordered on painful—that screamed all manner of things unspoken. Alizeh couldn’t be sure, but as she blinked up into the woman’s strained eyes she was struck by a vague suspicion that Sarra was afraid. Of what, she didn’t know.-“You and I will get on just fine,” the lady said urgently, her focus still locked on Alizeh’s face. “I’ve been so eager to meet you, and now I know that we are to be the best of friends.”-Again, the nosta flashed hot, and Alizeh went a bit slack with astonishment. Very well, then..”

““Your son,” she said, carefully enunciating each word, “is a liar. A scoundrel. And a criminal. Just earlier he murdered the king of Ardunia, no doubt ensuring your empires will soon go to war. And while I do not mourn the loss of the Ardunian king, I do mourn the countless innocent lives that will soon be lost as a result of your son’s stupid decisions. In the short time I’ve spent in his excruciating company I’ve already been exposed to his rudeness, his cruelty, and his disgusting arrogance, and if I’d not decided he might prove useful to me in the short term, I would’ve killed him already. You, on the other hand, strike me as quite kind, but let me be clear: I have absolutely no intention of becoming your daughter-in-law, nor would I recommend leaving me alone with your son, who I’m liable to murder without warning—”-“So much to discuss!” Sarra cried, gripping Alizeh’s hands now with a fervor she found frightening. The woman beamed at her, a sheen of emotion glazing her eyes as she exuded what could only be described as unadulterated joy—so much so that Alizeh was forced to wonder, in a moment of panic, whether Sarra might not be as demented as her own son. “What a delight you are,” the lady said gently, a single tear tracking a clean path down her cheek. “What happy conversations we’re sure to have.”Alizeh blanched. “All that matters is that you’re here,” Sarra said softly, never relinquishing Alizeh’s hands, not even to wipe her eyes. “You’re finally here, and now all will be well.” Something was wrong, upside down. Wasn’t it?”

“Steeling herself, she said softly: “Very well.” Cyrus’s gaze sharpened at that, his eyes betraying a flicker of surprise. With a small cry of pleasure, Sarra finally released Alizeh’s hands, clapping her own together in delight. Alizeh drew back at once. The southern king followed, stepping cautiously toward her, watching Alizeh with the wariness of a hunter approaching a rabid wolf.- “You will come willingly?” he asked, his brows drawing together. “You will marry me without protest?”-They were close enough then that Alizeh could touch him had she wanted to. She could lift a finger to the silky copper lock curling across his forehead, his golden skin gleaming in the reflected light. His blue eyes were luminescent and somehow frigid, and for the briefest moment Alizeh thought she sensed in him what she still carried within herself—A vast, bottomless grief. She stood on tiptoe, asking with her body that he come closer—which he did, drawing toward her then without seeming to realize what he’d done, not until she nearly grazed the shell of his ear with her lips when she whispered, for all the world as if they were playful lovers, “Choose your weapon, sire.”-Cyrus drew back so suddenly he nearly stumbled, newborn anger flaring to life between them. His chest heaving, his jaw clenched, he looked as if he might implode with fury.-“This is terribly inconvenient for me,” she said, drawing her shoulders back, planting her feet firmly beneath her. “But I’ll have to kill you now.” Alizeh heard Sarra laugh.”

“Once again, his mind drifted to Hazan. Hazan, upon whom he’d always relied to keep him abreast of precisely such things; who’d always been there to correct and inform and guide him. Surely it had not all been a lie? No, Kamran was too perceptive. He trusted his own instincts too much to believe such a feat was even possible. Hazan’s betrayal had to have been a recent development. What Kamran couldn’t understand was why. (…..)Hazan was shackled in the dungeons waiting to die, and Kamran wanted to get the hateful business over with as soon as possible, for he was plagued by an uneasiness that made him feel ill. In an honest moment he might even admit that he did not, in fact, desire to kill the only person he’d ever called a friend, and if he failed to execute the traitor straightaway, he feared he’d lose the will to do it at all.”

““Surely you have other things to do,” said Kamran, cutting him off for the second time. “As I recall, I gave you the list myself.” More lunacy from the uncrowned king: Kamran had made Omid— former street rat, aged twelve—his new home minister.”

“In Kamran’s opinion, the former street child had proven himself fully capable of the role Hazan had failed to perform, and it did not matter to him that the boy was only twelve. When Kamran was twelve he might’ve been crowned king of Ardunia, if only his elderly grandfather—aged well over a century at the time—hadn’t made a bargain with the devil to live longer. He felt certain that Omid, too, could rise to this lesser occasion.”

“Kamran glanced at the child. “Hazan is often angry.”-“I don’t think so, sire. I never seen him angry. Certainly never seen him like this.”-“You never knew him.”-Omid boggled. “But I did. He was the one who gave me the tickets to the—”-“Enough.”

““But does he really have to hang right away?” Omid pressed on, undaunted. “Without even a trial? You haven’t asked him a single question—you’re just going to kill him because of something King Cyrus said, and we hate King Cyrus, sire, so it doesn’t really seem fair to take such a man at his word—”-Kamran came to a sudden stop, his cape whipping around his chest as he turned, looking Omid in the eye. “It is precisely because I am fair,” he said sharply, “that I intend to put Hazan out of his misery this morning.”-Omid frowned. “Is that meant to be a joke, sire?”-“Far from it. I am teaching you something vital.” He studied Omid a moment, noting for the first time that the boy looked ridiculous in the serviceable, oversized clothes he’d been given by the Diviners. Omid would need a new wardrobe if he were to represent the crown in such a capacity.“Confine a guilty man to a dungeon with only the company of his own conscience,” he said quietly, “and you prolong his torture. It is because I care that I intend to be merciful now.”-“But, sire,” Omid said, his frown deepening. “Can you be merciful later? I came to tell you that Miss Huda is here, and she’s hoping to speak with you without delay. You remember Miss Huda, don’t you, sire?”-Kamran bristled at the mere mention of the young woman’s name, revulsion raising bile in his gut.”

““Do I remember?” he asked. “Do I remember the events of a few hours ago? Do I remember witnessing my grandfather’s murder, my minister’s deflection, the destruction of my home, the disfiguration of my body?” He almost laughed. “Goodness, but I pray for your sake that you are not yourself as stupid as the questions you ask, otherwise this arrangement will see its end before sundown.”-Omid flushed scarlet. “I have no interest in talking to anyone who might divulge sensitive intelligence to a newspaper before offering to share such knowledge with the crown. Tell her to go home.”-“But, sire,” Omid insisted, still flushing past his hairline, “she says she has a bag. A carpet bag that belonged to Miss Alizeh. She says that Alizeh accidentally left her belongings at Follad Place, and that you might want to go through them, see, on account of there might be something of interest—”-Kamran had frozen in place.”

““I said choose your weapon,” Alizeh repeated angrily. Still, Cyrus did not move.- “And you? From where will you procure a weapon of your own?”-“I do not require one.”-He actually laughed at that, a dry sound that inspired no change to his stony expression. “Of all the trials I’ve recently endured,” he said, turning his face up to the sky. “You are by far the most excruciating.”-“I’m pleased to hear it.”-“It’s not a compliment,” he said with some heat, meeting her eyes again. “And I will not fight you.”-“Then let me go.”-He made a small bow, a faint gesture with his hand. “Go.”-Alizeh stared at him a beat, then spun around, taking in the landscape to which he’d gestured, the sights she’d already seen: the cliffs, the waterfalls, the devastating drop to the river below. He was all but suggesting she die to escape him.

Heavens, but she was dealing with a madman.

Cyrus shook his head at her, almost smiled. “Is the fall not worth your freedom?”-Her anger only intensified. “You are despicable.”-“And you are the worst coward,” he said. “Even while you pretend at bravery.”-“How dare you,” she said, her fists clenching. “How dare you slander my person when you know nothing about me—”-“A hypocrite, too, how divine,” he said lazily. “Meanwhile, I was forced to listen to you disparage me at length in front of my own mother, and still I managed not to take up arms against you.”-“Perhaps because you found it difficult to disagree with my assessment of your character.”-“Character?” He raised his eyebrows. “Oh, yes, do let’s discuss your character. You’ve been threatening to kill me for hours—despite having had ample opportunity to do so—and now you’re picking a fight when you know full well that I won’t lift a finger against you—that I can’t, even if I’d love nothing more than to see your smart mouth shut forever.You think you’re so cunning,” he said, stepping toward her now, “but these last few hours have already taught me everything I need to know about your character.”-Alizeh wanted to throttle him. “Choose your weapon,””

“Cyrus was confusing her senses. He no longer wore a coat, for the article he’d lent her earlier had been tossed into turbulent skies, and in fighting her strength now he was only pressing himself more firmly into her hands, the thin sweater he wore doing little to mask the firm musculature of his body, the soft strength of his chest. The distracting heat and sensation of him was proving altogether too intimate an experience. She did not want to know him like this. “What are you doing?” she practically gasped. “I told you to choose—” Unexpectedly, Cyrus smiled. For the first time since she’d met the reprobate, he truly smiled. He grinned like a boy, not a man, the infinitesimal flash of his white teeth rendering him almost childlike, softening him into something more mischievous than vengeful. The sight was distracting enough that she failed to notice her hands had fallen from his chest, that his hands had wasted no time landing at her waist. He gripped her firmly, stepping so close their bodies nearly aligned in all the wrong places; he was crowding her with his heat, with his height, with his unrelenting stare. She could hardly fuse together the wires in her brain; she was too tired, too unaccustomed to such closeness, too overwhelmed by the scent of him, the stubble along his jaw, the strength she felt in his hands, on her hips, his fingers sinking into her flesh. It was but a moment that she froze, confusion costing her the opportunity to regroup, and she knew two things then with absolute certainty: First, that she had failed.

Second, that he had lied.

How had the nosta failed to sense this? He was going to kill her. He was laughing when he lifted her off her feet, laughing when, without warning, he tossed her off the cliff.

Alizeh screamed.

“I choose dragons,” he called after her.

Her arms and legs pinwheeled as she fell backward into the sky, hands fumbling in vain for purchase as she cried out in fear, in rage, plummeting all the while from a terrible height for the third time in less than a day. She didn’t understand why this kept happening to her.”

“Oh, Alizeh was tired.

Tired of feeling she had no control over her life, tired of being manipulated by the devil, tired of living in fear, tired of fear itself. The dark truth she seldom revealed even to herself was that sometimes she wanted nothing more than to break, to be weak, to tear off her armor and give in.

How long would she be forced to fight for her life? More important: Was her life really worth so much effort?

It troubled her that she had no answer.”

“It was with great bitterness that she realized she’d just experienced Cyrus’s idea of a joke. She wondered why she didn’t hear him then, why the degenerate did not show himself, applaud himself for a job well done. She wondered, as she forced herself up, nearly biting through her tongue to keep from crying out, what Sarra would think of this performance of her son’s affection. Alizeh prepared herself to ask, swinging around tipsily for a glimpse of her captors—when she realized she was alone. The dragon had deposited her somewhere new.”

“Alizeh had collected enough visual information by then to deduce she’d been deposited somewhere high up in the castle, and she couldn’t help but wonder whether this secluded, heavenly garden was meant to be hers. Surely Cyrus had meant to toss her in a dungeon instead?”

“Massive windows had been thrown open to let in the light, the welcome breeze ruffling the sheets of an enormous bed that sat, silky and decadent, in the center of everything, quilts folded down in invitation. Alizeh walked through it all as if in a daze. Was this meant to be hers? If this was meant to be hers, she thought she could understand why someone might make a deal with the devil. For the space of a single moment, something like this might seem worthwhile.

But then, there was more.

There were more rooms beyond this one: an opulent sitting room; separate rooms for the bath and toilet; a small courtyard with a dining table—It was only as Alizeh wound her way through these spaces that she realized she’d been delivered here in reverse.”

“The first two seemed impossible in her current state; she didn’t think she’d survive the time it would take to draw a bath, and neither did she know where to find a change of clothes. But if she could only make her way back to the bed, she might yet accomplish the third.”

“Without thinking she patted herself down, reaching for pockets that did not exist, looking about herself for a luggage she no longer owned. With a terrible fright, Alizeh froze. Comprehension dawned by aching degrees, dread flooding her body as memories filled her head, the chaos of the last twelve hours trying desperately to sort itself into chronological order. Alizeh clapped a hand over her mouth. Only then did she realize where she’d left her carpet bag.”

““Your face,” she gasped.-“Thank you for the bag. You may go.”-“But what happened to your face?” she insisted, astonishing him with her rudeness. “Was it that terrible king? Did he do this to y—”-“Miss Huda,” he said, jaw tensing, “if you would please—”-“Oh but never fear, sire, you are still quite desperately handsome,” she assured him in a breathless rush, her hands fluttering about her waist. “I didn’t mean to imply you’d lost your appeal, only that you’ve a much more tragic look about you now, something some might even consider more attractive—depending, of course, on their individual tastes, but then I—”-“Miss Huda.” (…..)-“Are you feeling ill, Miss Huda? What business might I have with your wardrobe?”-She went slack a moment, still as a pillar of salt before she laughed in a sudden, terrible burst, clutching a hand to her chest as she assured him, with not a small bit of hysteria, that she did not think he would have any business with her wardrobe, that she was only referring to the unfinished garment still stuffed into the carpet bag, and “which I’d dearly love to have returned, sire, for the gown is still pinned quite neatly in all the right places, and I think I might be able to convince my maid to finish the job Alizeh had started—”Kamran flinched.”

““When did she find time to conspire with the Tulanian king?”The spell broke.-Miss Huda nodded, her eyes lit now with a new fervor. “That’s just it, sire. She—that is, the young woman I shall not name—could not have conspired with him. She didn’t even know who he was.”(..)Miss Huda shook her head vigorously. “I was there the first time they met—I saw the way the two looked at each other, and they were strangers.”-“Where was this?”-“In my room, sire, the night of the ball. Aliz— That is, she was meant to have finished the aforementioned gown—which you will discover buried in her luggage—ahead of the festivities, but had come to me that evening in a bit of a panic, claiming she could not complete the job in time. Only after I pressed did she admit she was running for her life from some unnamed entity—shortly after which the southern king all but magically appeared in my room, and, Your Highness, she hadn’t the faintest idea who he was. Neither of us did. He wouldn’t even tell us his name; he insisted she call him Nothing—””

““I do question it, sire— Forgive me, but I do question it, for I spent many hours in her presence and I am unconvinced she is, as you imply, an evil young woman. In fact, I am convinced of quite the opposite, for she was terribly kind to me; she all but offered to defend me with her life, sire, even in the midst of her own life-threatening trials, which I’m sorry to say is a generosity no other person has bestowed upon me, and I cannot now in good conscience abandon her, not when I fear she might be in great danger, and if there’s any chance of finding her, I’d love to be able to assist—”-“Your inconstancy is maddening,” Kamran cried, no longer able to control his anger. “First you out her to the papers, then you demand to save her? Have I not made it clear that she is a traitor to this empire?””

“You have been exploited, Miss Huda. Accept this fact. She is not your friend.”-This last line seemed to strike Miss Huda with a powerful force, for she  took a step back, trembling a little as she looked away. She met the prince’s eyes only briefly before averting her gaze again, her own eyes glinting with emotion.-“Quite right,” she whispered. “Yes, I hear it now—I hear how it sounds when I say it aloud. What reason would she have to show me kindness if not to mock and abuse me? It would certainly align more closely with all my other experiences. I am hard-pressed, you know”—she looked up, attempted a laugh—“to find friends among my peers. I was perhaps too eager to believe she meant the kind things she’d said to me. Forgive me, sire, I am terribly stupid.”-Kamran did not know what to do with this watery display. He felt frozen in the face of it, uncertain what to do with his hands, where to rest his eyes. He thought perhaps he should deny the unkindness she’d leveled against herself—but he, too, thought Miss Huda was terribly stupid.”

“Its tiny body ping-ponged off nearly every surface before it suddenly bopped Kamran in the forehead, triggering a flash of memory from the night before.Hazan.”

““Sire?” said Miss Huda, her brows furrowed in dismay. “Are you quite all right?”-But Kamran did not hear her.“That lying bastard,” he said softly.”

““My dear, we haven’t much time, and I must speak with you.” Another stroke of a soft hand, this time against her cheek, and Alizeh nearly drifted off all over again. She was groggy and disoriented and desperately did not want to wake. She wanted to lie here forever, or at least until the sun had cooked her frozen flesh evenly.-“No,” she croaked.-There was the sound of a soft laugh. “I know you’re very tired, my dear, but so long as Cyrus thinks you’re sleeping, he’ll not suspect us of conspiring. You must wake, darling, for I must speak to you quickly.” “

““He really is quite the monster, isn’t he?” said Sarra quietly.-Startled, Alizeh looked up at the woman. “Who?”-“My son,” she said, her expression grim even as she smiled. “He’s an unforgivable brute.”Even as the nosta warmed, it felt like a trap.”

““Naturally, I had thousands of questions, but his answers were bloodless. He told me your age, that you resided up north. He said that you’d been orphaned but that you were descended from a forgotten royal line, insisting you had noble blood despite lacking a proper upbringing, and that you might present as a bit uncivilized as a result of your incomplete education—”-Alizeh’s eyes widened in outrage. “I beg your pardon—”-“Oh, I wouldn’t take it to heart, my dear,” Sarra said, a wry smile curving her lips. “It’s clear to me that you’re well in possession of your faculties. Then again”—her eyes glittered with mirth—“you did make a rather unorthodox first impression, and I found I was grateful for the warning. Had I not been prepared to meet with a rather wild young woman, I might’ve been too shocked to proceed.””

“Alizeh blinked at the woman, stunned. Sarra had not lied once. “I take it he didn’t mention, then, that he was being ordered to marry me by decree of Iblees himself.”-“Of course he did,” said Sarra, cutting off the water.”

“Sarra laughed. “I never know everything.”-“But you know the details of your son’s treachery—that he’s determined to marry me against both his will and mine, all in the interest of fulfilling some terrible debt owed to Iblees? You know this and yet—you do not seem to care.”-Sarra’s voice took on an eerie stillness when she said, quietly, “It’s not that I do not care. It’s that I no longer believe him. For the last several months, my son has blamed all his bad decisions on the devil. Never does he take accountability for his actions. He’s always begging me to understand that he has no choice—even as he makes demands of me, of his own people—he insists he does so only because he’s shackled against his will.”-“But”—Alizeh frowned, her eyes still closed—“he confides in you, then? He comes to you with the truth? I’d not expected so tyrannical a young man to seek out his mother’s counsel.”-Again, Sarra laughed darkly. “He does not seek out my counsel. He only unburdens himself in what I have discovered to be the deluded pursuit of my absolution. He is still young and foolish enough to think that confiding in me will earn him my compassion, but I’ve become inured to his self-pity. Of course I tried,” she said with a sigh. “I tried, initially, to guide him, but I learned quickly enough that he only talks—and never listens. I’ve had to accept that I no longer have any influence over him; that in fact no one does. He might blame Iblees, but in the end Cyrus acts as he wishes; it is clear enough that we are all but pawns in his schemes.””

““One might counter,” Sarra said sharply, “that the best course of action would’ve been to never make a deal with the devil in the first place. Iblees approaches every newly crowned sovereign with the bait of a disadvantageous bargain; Cyrus has known this his whole life, and he was forearmed to face it—to walk away from such temptations as all others did before him.” She shook her head. “His excuses have grown tedious in the retelling, my dear, and my patience has worn thin.”

The woman’s anger surprised her.

Alizeh studied the lady framed in the doorway: her flashing eyes, her pursed lips, the tension she carried in her shoulders.”

““Because I need you,” she said, retrieving a robe from a hidden cabinet, which she then offered to Alizeh. “Because we need each other.”-“I need nothing from you,” said Alizeh, even as she snatched the robe from Sarra’s hands. She stepped out of the tub, her heavy curls dripping water everywhere. “But I see now that you, as with everyone else, seem to want something from me.”-“I only want justice.” (….)“How can that be true?”-“You seem to forget, darling, that Cyrus killed my husband.”At that, Alizeh went still. Very slowly she looked up, studying the woman before her as if for the first time. Indeed, Alizeh had forgotten.”

““It’s not fashionable for a mother to hate her own son,” Sarra said quietly. “No matter their ills and evils we are expected to go on loving them, forgiving them even when they mutate before our eyes into murderers.”-“I’m so very sorry,” Alizeh whispered.-Sarra canted her head. “When Cyrus killed my husband, I didn’t believe it. Not at first, of course. I gave my child a chance to deny these horrors, to confess it had all been a terrible accident—or even to tell me he’d been framed. He did none of those things. Instead, Cyrus looked me in the eye and told me he’d murdered his father—a man who’d loved him more than life—because he was unfit to be king. He showed no remorse. He did not regret his actions.”Horrified, Alizeh clapped a hand over her mouth.“One day,” the woman said softly, “Cyrus was my son. The next day he was not.”-“Why do you stay?” Alizeh asked, her hand falling away from her face, disbelief coloring her voice. “Does he threaten your life? Do you have nowhere else to go?”-“Motherhood is complicated,” said Sarra, turning away. “In nearly every way, I have disowned him in my heart. I will never forgive him. I cannot love him. But I’ve learned that there are some things I can’t bring myself to accomplish. In vain I’ve tried to do the deed myself, but I’ve found that this is the line I’m unable to cross.” She met Alizeh’s eyes then. “I need you to stay because I cannot do this on my own.”-“I don’t understand,” Alizeh said, even as her heart pounded in her chest, her instincts screaming at her to keep quiet, to ask no further questions. “What can’t you do on your own?”-“Kill him, darling. I need your help to kill him.””

“It was a tragedy of the current chaos that Kamran hadn’t been afforded more than minutes to mourn the loss of King Zaal. He’d been unable, as a result, to sort out his feelings about the man. He wished someone might simply tell him how to feel, or at least teach him to make sense of the unspeakable horrors his grandfather had committed. How was Kamran meant to condemn someone who’d debased himself in the interest of his own protection? How, when he’d known eighteen years of love and devotion from his grandfather, was he supposed to compartmentalize his feelings now, when his mind was battered by grief, when he lacked the tools necessary to hack apart the chambers of his heart? Was it possible, he wondered, to love and detest a parent simultaneously?”

“The more he lived—the more he endured—the more convinced Kamran became that he knew nothing at all.”

“In one hand Kamran clutched Alizeh’s modest carpet bag; in the other, a small, sealed jam jar, the thin lid of which he’d speared several times with his mother’s dagger, poking holes so the insect inside might be able to breathe in its confinement.”

““We didn’t know he was a Jinn, sire—he’s already destroyed two of the other cells—

“Took twelve of us to restrain him—”

“He’s been violent, Your Highness, you shouldn’t be alone with him—”

“We had to knock him senseless—

“Put him in shackles, made specially for his kind, but he’s like a beast, out of his mind—”

“Unbelievably strong one, sire—best if you let us deal with him—”

“Get out,” Kamran said, his voice like thunder. “All of you. I can handle him just fine.”

The cluster of guards froze, stood upright in unison, bowed en masse, and rushed out the door, which closed with a violent clang behind them. Only when he was sure they were alone did Kamran draw closer to the rusted bars of the cell.

“Hazan,” Kamran said into the silence. “Look at me.”

He did not.

“Hazan,” Kamran said again, this time angrily. “I bid you rise.”

Without lifting his head, Hazan said, “With all due offense, sire, please fuck off.”Shock provoked Kamran to make a sound, something like a laugh. He’d never heard Hazan use foul language, and somehow it only fed his curiosity.It seemed Hazan had been hiding a great many things about himself; and Kamran, who suddenly had numerous questions for his old friend, made no preamble.-“Why did you never tell me you were a Jinn?” he asked.-“I thought it none of your concern.”-“None of my concern? We’ve known each other since childhood, and you didn’t think I had a right to know that your loyalty, all this time, was to another empire? To another sovereign? You didn’t think it was my concern that my home minister was only biding his time, using me, no doubt, to feed information to his people, hoping to one day lead an insurrection?”-“No.”

“I have your pet,” he said.-Hazan straightened at that, studying Kamran with a wariness that said he didn’t believe him. “My pet?”-Kamran held up the jam jar for inspection, elevating the container to Hazan’s eye line. Upon sighting him, the dispirited insect took flight with a terrible frenzy, flinging itself desperately against its prison, its abdomen illuminating at intervals, the small body striking the glass with a series of dull, steady pings.-“Will you attempt to deny that this belongs to you?”-It was a while before Hazan said, reluctantly, “No.”-“I assume you want to keep it.”-By way of response, Hazan only sighed. He tilted his head back against the wall, crossed his arms against his chest. The tense line of his mouth all but screamed an unspoken irritation.-“It’s not an it,” he said darkly. “It’s a her.”-“And I will give her back to you after you’ve answered my questions.”-Hazan shot him a bleak look. “You think too highly of my relationship with an insect if you think I’d divulge sensitive information for so small a reward.”-“I see. So you wouldn’t mind if I were to crush her under my boot.”-“You wouldn’t.”-“I would.”-Hazan shook his head, turned away. “You really would, wouldn’t you?You faithless rotter.”-Kamran’s expression was grave. “Hazan,” he said. “I need to know what you did for her.”-“Why?” Hazan laughed bitterly. “Lost her again, have you?”-“Yes.”-Hazan looked up at that, a ghost of a real smile grazing his lips. “Then you’ve delivered me joyous news indeed. I’m quite ready to hang now, for I may die peacefully knowing she’s escaped.”-“I need to know what you did for her,” the prince said again, this time angrily. “Did you intend for her to overtake my throne?”-“Overtake your throne?” Hazan said, his eyes incredulous. “Overtake the throne of the largest empire in the world, you mean? She and what army?”-“So you did not intend for her to attain power?”-“To what end do you interrogate me now?” Hazan scowled. “You thought I’d attempt to resurrect an old empire? To sentence my own people to death by inciting a war they lack the numbers to win? An innocent young woman was being actively hunted by your grandfather for the terrible crime of existing, lest you forget. I wanted only to situate her somewhere safe, somewhere far from the reach of mercenaries. She has no interest in overthrowing you, in any case. She is a tenderhearted young woman who wishes only to be left alone.”-Kamran clenched his jaw. “There, you are mistaken.”-Hazan went silent, taking a moment to study the prince with renewed curiosity. “You flaming idiot,” he said. “Don’t tell me you’ve had a change of heart in the wake of your grandfather’s death? After I had to endure the hours of you moaning on and on about saving her, you’ve now decided to fulfill the man’s final wishes and lop off her head?”Kamran flinched.-That Hazan had been able to read him so easily was a disconcerting revelation, one he didn’t know how to digest. “If you think I will tell you anything about her,” Hazan said darkly, “you are quite deluded. Now either kill me or fuck off.”-“Hazan.”-“What?”-“She is betrothed to him.”-“Who?” Hazan appeared distracted, staring intently at the carpet bag still clutched in Kamran’s hand. “Betrothed to whom?”-“The girl. She is betrothed to Cyrus.”-Hazan’s head lifted sharply at that, his eyes fathomless, dark as pitch. “Cyrus? You refer to the sentient piece of human excrement responsible for murdering our Diviners? The man she accused of being a monster just before striking across the face?”-“The very one.”-Now Hazan looked murderous. “What is your game? Do you slander her hoping I might be inspired to kill you, spare you the mess you’ve made of your own life?”-“Upon my honor, I swear it to be true,” Kamran said sharply. “Cyrus told me himself that they would soon marry. She escaped the ball last night on the back of a Tulanian dragon. No doubt they are together now.”-Hazan unfolded his body slowly, rising to his full height before stepping forward, the orange glow of torchlight gilding the lines of his face, emphasizing the broken slope of his nose. Hazan studied Kamran with a familiarity the latter had always taken for granted. Fifteen years they’d known each other and never had Kamran realized the value of his old friend, who’d been the closest thing he’d ever had to a brother.“Your face,” Hazan whispered. “The magic has changed.”-“Yes.”-Hazan closed his eyes a moment, drew a deep breath. “And has no one spoken of it? Have they not come for you yet?”-“What do you mean? Who would come for me?”-“The Diviners,” he said quietly, before meeting the prince’s eyes. “You are in danger, Kamran.”-“You know what it means, then?” Kamran felt his pulse pick up. “You know why the magic has changed?”-“Yes.”-“Will you not tell me?”-“First, make one thing clear to me right now.” Hazan drew away from the bars and began to pace. “Have you come here to kill me, or to make me a deal? Because if I’m going to die anyway, I fail to see the point in assisting you.”-“I need you to live.”Hazan stopped moving.“I sentenced you to death,” Kamran explained, “because I thought your alliance with the girl meant you were conspiring with the Tulanian empire. I thought you assisted in my grandfather’s murder, in the assassination of the Diviners. I assumed you were trying to overthrow the crown, and that you were working in tandem with the Tulanian king.”-“I suppose I should be flattered you thought me so enterprising,” Hazan said coldly.-“I see now,” Kamran went on, “that your entirely independent acts of stupidity managed to become entangled in this chaotic web, and I was only this morning able to discern the disparate role you played. I don’t have to condone your actions to understand them—and I still think you’re an unalloyed bastard for lying to me—but I can appreciate the instinct you felt to spare her; for I, too, felt the same instinct, as you well recall.”-“Then you are offering me a deal.”-“I need your mind, Hazan. I need whatever knowledge you have about the girl. I know you feel immense loyalty to her—I realize you find yourself in this dungeon precisely because you pledged your life to her—but she’s deceived us both, and I fear we will only understand why when it is far too late.”-“You want to wage war against Tulan.”-“I do.”-“And you are asking me to assist you in murdering the young woman who is meant to be the salvation of my people.”-“I am.”-Hazan stepped closer to the door of his cage, wrapping his hands around the iron bars. His eyes flashed with fury. “I would sooner die.”-Kamran leveled Hazan with a glare of his own, rage simmering too close to the surface. With impressive control he managed to say, quietly: “She is working with the devil.”-Hazan froze. He fell back a step, his hands releasing the iron bars, his face going slack. “What?” he breathed.-“You weren’t there. You didn’t hear them speak. She has a formidable ally in the Tulanian king, yes—but her biggest supporter is Iblees.”-“That’s impossible,” said Hazan. “Iblees is responsible for the ruin of our entire civilization— She would never—”-“Think of all that has happened since she entered our lives, Hazan. It is just as the prophecy foretold—the Diviners are dead; my grandfather is dead; Ardunia is unprotected—”-“And your face,” Hazan said, seeming to surprise himself as he spoke. “The magic has changed.”-“How is that connected to this?” The former minister was silent too long. He was staring into the distance, his eyes vacant. Lost.-“The distortion of the magic,” Hazan said finally. “It means your right to the crown is no longer absolute. It means there might live a worthier inheritor of the throne.”-Kamran felt his heart rate spike. It was with great equanimity that he managed to say: “So she intends to take my empire.”-“She will not need to,” Hazan said, dragging a hand down his face. “As if the nobles didn’t have enough reason to deem you unfit to rule—they are no doubt assembling a halo of Diviners from across the empire as we speak. They’ll want a validation of the magic, which you will not receive, and once you’re declared an uncertain heir, they will oust you from the palace.If you do not take swift action now—”-“Then you agree I have no choice—I must kill her—”-“No,” Hazan said, cutting him off. “There are other ways. But if you’re going to accept my help, you will also accept my judgment on this matter. I will be the one to decide whether she has betrayed her people—which means you will not disturb a hair on her head unless I give you leave to do so.” Hazan lifted his shackled hands, and in one swift movement, tore the iron manacles apart. He used his teeth to pry the cuffs off his wrists, after which he tossed the metal to the floor, where it landed with a heavy clatter. And then he ripped the prison door off its hinges. He set the iron gate against the wall before crossing the threshold, where he met the prince eye-to-eye. Kamran, to his credit, showed no surprise.-“All this time you could’ve walked free,” he said, staring steadily at his friend. “Why let the guards think they’d subdued you? You couldn’t have known I would come.”-“I didn’t,” Hazan said quietly. “I fought the guards because they treated me like an animal, and when they realized I was Jinn, their behavior toward me grew only more reprehensible. I remained here because I thought I deserved to die, for I thought I’d failed her. Now I’ve learned I must live, if only long enough to understand what’s happening.”-Kamran was quiet for some time, absorbing this. “It’s astonishing,” he said finally, “how long you managed to hide your true self from me. I always suspected you were holding back; I never realized how much.”-“And are you horrified,” he said, “to discover the truth?”-“No. I think I prefer the real Hazan.”-“I fear you might regret saying that,” he said, even as he almost smiled. “Be warned, Kamran. The terms of our agreement are nonnegotiable. Lift a finger against her prematurely and I won’t hesitate to kill you myself.” “

“With the exception of her magical ball gown, it had been many years since Alizeh had worn anything but the drab, serviceable garb of a servant, and despite the tragic circumstances, she was immensely grateful for the finery. Always she’d appreciated an artfully woven garment, but there was an even greater pleasure to be derived from the textile itself; here, at least, her gowns would be fashioned from cloth so fine they’d never chafe or itch, never leave angry marks where the coarse seams scraped painfully against her skin during endless hours of labor. In a situation so bereft of mercies, she clung to this small gift, let it feed her starving heart.”

“The older woman had reasoned that if Alizeh stayed in her rooms,Cyrus would grow anxious to check on her, for he awaited her downstairs with great anticipation. Alizeh should wait for him to come to her, Sarra had said, whereupon she should take advantage of the private moment—away from the wide eyes and perked ears of watching servants—to tell Cyrus she’d had a change of heart and to accept his proposal. Thinking it over now, Alizeh felt a bit sick. It had been with a shocking reluctance that she’d agreed to Sarra’s morbid arrangement. Shocking, because, as Cyrus had so boldly accused Alizeh earlier, she’d indeed been threatening to murder him for hours. That Alizeh vacillated at all about killing him now was strange, for it should not have been so difficult a choice to make, certainly not under the current circumstances.”

““Forgive me, darling, but you’ll never best him in battle,” she’d said sympathetically. “I shouldn’t try it, if I were you.”Alizeh had protested at that, preparing to defend her many strengths, but Sarra only lifted a hand dismissively. “Oh, I’m sure you’re quite capable. Noble, too. My son, on the other hand, will not fight fair. He’s been studying sorcery and divination since he was old enough to toddle. He’s exceedingly clever, rather deceptively strong, and lacks a basic standard of virtue. He’s also very, very angry, and suspicious to a fault. He trusts no one. He won’t take even a sip of water without having a servant taste it before him.” She’d looked Alizeh over. “Your unchecked anger makes you a clear threat, my dear, and for as long as you persist in this attitude, Cyrus will remain on guard. “We must approach this from a position of strength,” Sarra had said firmly, “and I believe your greatest strength might be something unexpectedly quiet. Convince him you genuinely wish to marry him, and once he ceases to suspect you of standing against him, you might then poison him over breakfast.” “

“She was trapped in a foreign land, charged with a strange task by a strange woman. It seemed all who met Alizeh possessed ulterior motives, whether to maim or manipulate or lie. Kamran, too, cherished as he was by her, had been dishonest from the start; and while of course she understood his reasons, it troubled her nonetheless that even the positive relationships in her life—Omid and Miss Huda and even Deen, the apothecarist, among them—had all been born in some manner of unkindness. Alizeh was grateful for the good in her life, really she was, but sometimes she longed for a joy undiluted; she wanted to know what it was to smile unhampered by darkness, to laugh without knowing the drumbeat of pain, to see friends without the shadow of uncertainty.

What was uncomplicated happiness? She dearly wished to know.

In all the years since her parents had died, there had been only one soul who, from start to finish, had been truly in her corner.

Hazan.

From the moment they’d met, Hazan had been steadfast, and now he was dead.”

“With shaking fingers she swiped at her cheeks, thinking of how Hazan had given up his life in the unmitigated pursuit of her protection, had taken chances for her without even knowing whether she was worthy. Even now she benefited from his generosity, the nosta having proven over and over to be the greatest gift she’d ever received, for without its guidance she’d have been well and truly lost. She sniffed and sent up a whisper of gratitude, wishing, as she struggled to fight back another wave of tears, that she’d had the chance to thank him while he was still alive. Hazan had believed in her.”

“How she wished her parents were still alive. If only they were here to help her, to show her the way. More than anything, Alizeh found she wanted two things simultaneously: to go into a deep hibernation from which she might never emerge; and to rise up and become all that her people had ever hoped for. The problem with the latter option was both simple and tragic. She didn’t know how. It was a general ignorance of the path she was meant to follow that had forced her into hiding in the first place. Prior to her eighteenth birthday—the event having occurred only several months ago—the power she’d been promised wouldn’t have even opened to her, and now that she’d finally come of age, she couldn’t access that which was hers. Five souls had to be willing to die for her before the magic would even reveal itself, and prior to that she’d have to find the glorious substance, the location of which was a lost secret. All she knew was that the volatile minerals were buried deep in the Arya mountains of Ardunia—and the only object that might’ve helped her pinpoint the precise location was now gone.””

“Cyrus, on the other hand, was sitting calmly in the chair across from her, his iconic black hat nowhere in sight. His eyes shone a bright, mesmerizing blue against the golden warmth of his skin, the waves of his coppery hair glinting in errant streaks of sun, the resultant sheen making the locks seem almost metallic. He was infuriatingly beautiful, and she nearly threw her teacup at him.“You absolute heathen,” she cried. “Why did you not knock—”-“I did,” he said, and spoke his next words slowly, as if she were a child. “But you couldn’t have heard, because you were sitting all the way out here.”-Alizeh’s grip tightened around the empty glass in her hand. “And it didn’t occur to you that perhaps I wished to be alone?”-“No.” He tilted his head, a strange little smile touching his lips. “My mother told me you were waiting for me. She said you wished to speak with me on a matter of great importance.” “

““Forgive me,” said Cyrus quietly, “but do you intend to make it a habit of wearing transparent garments in my presence? Do tell me now, I beg you, so that I might blind myself in anticipation.”-Alizeh opened her eyes, a quiet rage building in her chest even as her battered dignity demanded she blush. “How dare you,” she whispered.-“It’s only that I can see straight through the front of your dress,” he said, gesturing vaguely at her body. “And I’m beginning to see that this is a pattern with you.””

“So she smiled. She sat back down in her wet dress, dropped an elbow onto the table, her cheek into her hand, and smiled. She put a great deal into the effort, too, recalling her happiest memories until the smile was no longer forced, but genuine. “No,” she said politely, all trace of anger gone from her voice. “I do not intend to make it a habit. And I’m glad you’ve come. There’s a great deal we must discuss.”-Cyrus did not hide his surprise. She thought he might look away from her unbridled smile; instead he studied her with visible fascination, turning fully in his seat to face her. He said nothing even as his eyes fairly glimmered with mirth, watching her for so long she nearly gave up the effort, all the while ignoring the way her heart reacted to the full force of his attentions. It was impossible to deny: there was something physically potent about Cyrus, a powerful presence he carried with him into every moment. He looked at her then with a focus so complete she felt she might buckle under its weight, and tried not to think about why her breaths seemed to come a bit faster, her heart pounding a bit harder when his lashes lowered, his gaze falling to her lips for a moment too long. She felt trapped. -“Alizeh,” he said softly. “Have you been a wicked girl?” Abruptly she drew away from the table and hugged herself, her wet gown chilling her anew in the breeze.-“No,” she said too quickly, realizing that, in fact, she might’ve underestimated the southern king. Never averting his eyes, Cyrus mirrored her earlier movements. He dropped an elbow onto the table, his cheek into his hand, and blinded her with a smile so sincere it unsettled her, inciting an unexpected, detestable flutter of feeling in her chest.-“No?” he said, still smiling. Not trusting herself to speak, she shook her head. “God, you’re so beautiful,” he said, his smile vanishing. “Even when you lie to me.” His admission awoke a flare of heat in her veins, a reaction she didn’t understand and was afraid to analyze. She knew not why he’d say such a thing to her, nor why his words had made any impact, and she didn’t want to think on it. She knew only that Cyrus’s eyes had darkened with an emotion she was afraid to name; and she had no idea what he was going to say next. She was realizing she never did. Cyrus stood up suddenly, stepped closer, towered over her. He all but blotted out the light with his height, casting her in shadow, causing her to shiver in the absence of the sun. He touched her then, shocking her with a tenderness she wasn’t expecting, tracing the line of her jaw so lightly her lips parted on a sudden breath. She couldn’t seem to move.Her body had betrayed her. Her body had betrayed her, even as her mind screamed.“Wicked girl,” he whispered. “You’ve been making deals with my mother.”

““YOU GAVE MY JOB TO the child?”Hazan threw open the door to the war room with an unchecked anger that was beginning to feel familiar. The former minister had bathed and changed; he’d not been imprisoned long enough to have lost his rooms and belongings, so it was with some efficiency that he was able to return to a semblance of normal. With one great exception.-“Omid saved my life,” Kamran said without looking up. He sat in the war room alone, drinking tea as he paged through a fresh stack of reports from the different reaches of the empire.-“Yes, so you said. Though I’d not realized he’d relieved you of your good sense in the process.”-“Did you know,” Kamran said, lifting a sheaf of paper as he scanned it, “that in recent months there’ve been a dozen reports of unexplained avalanches—in three different mountain ranges across the empire?”-Hazan ignored this as he strode into the room, slamming the door shut behind him. “You hired an uneducated twelve-year-old to succeed me, and you expect me not to take offense? As if my job were so simple—and I, so easily replaced?”-Kamran put down the papers. “Do you not think it strange?”-“Strange is too gentle a word—I think it verifiably crackbrained—””

““I will allow,” said Kamran, lightly clearing his throat, “that I was perhaps not entirely in my right mind when I made the decision. Still, I would argue that your judgments of the child are too reductive; in my estimation, Omid has proven a great deal less conniving than the members of our own parliament. The nobles of the Seven Houses will likely never change, but with proper guidance, the boy might yet make something of himself.”-“And I? What am I meant to make of myself?”-“I intend to confer knighthood upon you.”-Hazan scoffed in anger, preparing to argue—when he realized, with a visible shock, that Kamran had spoken in earnest. “You wish to make me a knight?” he said, stunned. “But I’m not even a soldier.”-“I have proof enough of your valor, Hazan.”-The former minister fell back, fell silent. He stared for a moment at the floor as a rare heat burned across his cheekbones, the tips of his ears. “And I have full confidence,” Kamran said, returning to his papers, “in your ability to storm a battlefield.”-“You are not yet king.” Hazan looked up, his tone still betraying a stubborn skepticism. “Do you even have the power to do such a thing?”-“Are you trying to offend me?” said Kamran, a shadow of a smile touching his lips. “I’ve always possessed such a power. Though as imminent heir to an empty throne, I do have more authority now than I did yesterday, and I find I’m eager to exercise these rights before they’re taken away.”-“And what does that entail?”-“First, I must tell you that you were right,” Kamran said, rising from his chair. “In your absence I learned that the nobles have already assembled a new royal court of Diviners, who should be arriving steadily throughout the day. The last of them will be here by nightfall. They are to stay here at the palace while their rooms are readied at the Diviners Quarters; they won’t be leaving until after all the funerals take place over the next couple of days.”-“Zahhak told you this?”-Kamran’s eyes narrowed. “Zahhak wouldn’t tell me if a sword were inches from my throat. He still thinks me an ignorant child unworthy of my father’s throne.”-“A shame, isn’t it? That you’ve never given him reason to think otherwise.”-“Shut up, Hazan.”Hazan only smiled.(…….)Hazan blinked. “But— Your mother has fled the palace? When? Not after she buried her dagger in your arm?”-“Impeccable timing on her part. I’m afraid she has a fantastically warped idea of what constitutes maternal affection.”-“And you don’t know where she’s gone?”-“I haven’t the faintest. When I asked, Jamsheed claimed she’d gone to fetch me a gift in honor of my impending coronation.” Kamran then raised his eyebrows at Hazan.-Hazan mirrored the expression. “A vial of poison, then?”-“My thoughts exactly,” said the prince, a reluctant smile tugging at his lips. “It really is a great comfort to me that you are not dead this morning, Hazan.”-“It is a great comfort to me as well, sire,” Hazan said drily.”

““We?” Hazan balked. “You and I are meant to save the Ardunian empire all alone, then? And where is the child who stole my job?”-“The child is occupied.”-“With what?”-“Bringing me witnesses.”-“What for, you exasperating halfwit?” Hazan threw up his hands. “Are you so incapable of anticipating that I might want more than the paltry, monosyllabic responses you serve?”-“Heavens, you sound almost hungry.”-Hazan sighed, searching the room as if for patience. “Do you know,” he said finally, “it’s just occurred to me that I no longer have to pretend to ownan appetite at regular intervals. A small but rather delightful gain of all this perfidy, for I find eating meals an exhausting waste of time.”-Kamran raised his eyebrows. “Speaking of Jinn I don’t understand,” he said, reaching underneath the large table and unearthing the forgotten carpet bag. “I take it you know who this belongs to.”-The prince dropped the luggage onto a newly cleared section of the polished wood, still managing to send papers scattering in the process. Hazan only stared at him. “In the dungeons earlier,” Kamran explained. “I saw you studying it, as if it looked familiar to you.”-Hesitantly, Hazan said, “I’m not certain of the owner. I have only an unsubstantiated theory.”-“Go on.”-“I think it belongs to Alizeh.”Kamran gripped the table, anticipating pain, and instead he felt only a gentle heat, a flutter in his chest, a heavenly fragrance filling his head. He hadn’t realized he’d squeezed his eyes shut until he forced them open and was met with a look of astonishment on Hazan’s face.-Slowly, Kamran released the table. “How,” he said, clearing his throat, “do you know it belongs to her?”-Hazan only gaped at him. “What just happened to you?”-“Nothing.” He sighed. “I don’t know. Just don’t say her name again.”-“Who? Alizeh?”-“Bastard,” Kamran muttered as renewed feeling lanced through him,birdsong filling his head, a warm, not unpleasant sensation sparking along the disfigured lines of his neck, his cheek, his changed eye. “You did that on purpose.”-“I swear I didn’t,” said Hazan quietly, studying Kamran closely now. “I don’t understand. You can’t hear her name without experiencing . . . what? Pain?”-The feeling was slowly abating, and Kamran drew a steadying breath as he shook his head. “It’s not always pain. I feel . . . different things each time, and it only started this morning. You don’t happen to know what’s wrong with me?”-“I’m afraid not,” said Hazan, concern etching his forehead. “But if she has some kind of hold on you from so far away, only a powerful magic can be involved. I know little more than that.””

“She’d looked into his eyes like he was worth something, had touched him like he might be precious. Her soft curves had fit perfectly in his hands, against his body. He’d wanted to unravel her slowly, strip her down to nothing, press his face to her heated skin and live there, devour her. He’d never admit aloud that he’d done as much in his dreams, losing himself in her over and over, only to wake in a fevered, painful state of frustration. She had gouged a hole in him from which he feared he’d never recover. Not once in his life had he felt such a powerful attraction to anyone. He’d never even known a kiss was capable of such power.-“Kamran?”-“Yes.” The single word was breathless.-“Where did you go?””

““I saw her carrying it,” said Hazan, “the night she was to be murdered by the king.”-That cleared Kamran’s head in an instant. He looked sharply at Hazan, his brows pulling together. “So my grandfather was right,” he said. “She did have help. It was you who assisted her in defeating those ruffians.”-“Not at all.” Hazan laughed. “She did that entirely on her own. I only watched her from the shadows, waiting to intervene should she need assistance, which she never did.” He shook his head. “Your grandfather was so convinced she’d had access to a complex arsenal, when in fact she’d murdered those men with little more than her own sewing supplies.” “

“Kamran nodded. “She thought its contents might be helpful to me in my search.” He relayed to Hazan the information Miss Huda had shared with him that morning: all about the magical shoes; the dress; how Cyrus had appeared as if from nowhere in her room at Follad Place; how he’d threatened to kill her before whisking them all away to the ball without notice, where Miss Huda had arrived terrified and without a voice. “Your queen left behind her bag by accident,” Kamran said archly. “She hadn’t time to take it with her.”-Hazan, who’d gone silent during the explanation, was now frowning. “But I thought the two of them were on good terms. Why would Miss Huda wish to assist in the capture of her friend?”-“So you knew, then,” said Kamran, irritated in a flash. “You knew she worked as a seamstress in addition to being a snoda?”-Hazan shot him an imperious look. “Naturally,” he said. “When I learned of her existence, I uncovered all I could about her.”-“And you didn’t think to tell me?”-“As you will recall, sire, I was at the time withholding a great deal of information from you.”-“For the love of God, Hazan,” he said with a sigh. “Do cease being useless to me.”-“I promise to consider it.”-“Miss Huda only wants us to find the girl,” Kamran pressed on, “because she thinks the Tulanian king might do something terrible. She claims to be worried about her.”-Hazan raised his eyebrows. “I see I have an unexpected ally in Miss Huda, then.””

““As I’ve already told you,” Hazan said flatly. “She has no aspirations to topple any empire. What reason would she have to stockpile weapons?”-“The inconsistency is not lost on me, Hazan,” he said quietly. “But then, there is something else, too.”-From within the depths of the overturned bag, Kamran retrieved a slim, clothbound volume the rough size and shape of a novel, which he slid across the table, toward Hazan. “What do you make of this?” said the prince. The cloth cover was worn and faded; what was once a bright blue was now washed out, nearly gray. The blank pages were stiff and waterlogged, the book warped by time and moisture. Hazan studied it without a word, looking grim about the mouth as he did, and when Kamran flipped the book over so his friend might read the inscription on the back, Hazan drew a sharp breath. In faded gold letters, it read—

MELT THE ICE IN SALT

BRAID THE THRONES AT SEA

IN THIS WOVEN KINGDOM

CLAY AND FIRE SHALL BE”

“ALIZEH REMEMBERED HERSELF A MOMENT too late, jerking away from Cyrus’s hand with the shock that she’d allowed him to touch her at all. She studied him warily in the intervening silence, his eyes as startling as her own, her heart pounding in her chest with a delayed fear. Alizeh had been wrong; she could not manage him. She had been wrong, too, to underestimate him. Always Cyrus seemed to be one step ahead of her, and somehow she knew it would not do to lie to him now, for he seemed preternaturally attuned to deception. It made her wonder whether he owned a nosta, too. “What did my mother convince you to do?” he said quietly, tilting his head as he took her in. “Did she ask you to kill me?” Alizeh could hardly mask her astonishment. The fact that he might guess at Sarra’s dark, decidedly unnatural intentions was alarming, and crowded her head with only more confusion. How twisted was the tale of his family, and what was this trap she’d walked into? How many players were in this game? “Or did you think,” he said, impatience edging into his voice, “that I was unaware of my mother’s barely concealed hatred for me?” Oh, she’d been so sure of herself only moments ago, so certain she was not afraid of him. She felt terrified now. “Alizeh.”-“Yes,” she said breathlessly. “I agreed to kill you in exchange for my freedom.”-Something flashed in and out of his eyes at her admission, and she could’ve sworn it was something like pain. But then he took a sharp breath and straightened, his sardonic smile firmly back in place as he looked over her head, stared into the distance. Alizeh took that opportunity to bolt.”

“If his mother was right about him—and it appeared that she was—and Alizeh would certainly lose to him in a fight of force—which she suspected she might—then she had no choice but to run.“Alizeh,” he cried. She barreled through the double doors that opened onto her bedroom, but only after slamming them shut did she discover they didn’t lock, and in the moments she spent trying to bolt the blasted doors, she saw him fast closing the distance between them, his long legs carrying him along the grassy path at an impressive clip. She abandoned the door just as he tore it open; he was right behind her now, following as she darted uselessly through the serpentine space, preternatural swiftness proving useless to her as she turned in circles, realizing too late that she still didn’t know the layout of this room well enough to locate the exit with efficiency. “I’m not going to hurt you,” he called out, frustrated. “How many times do I have to tell you that I can’t kill you before you actually believe me?”

“She had some kind of immunity. Alizeh spun around, the movement so fast that Cyrus, who’d been chasing after her, didn’t have time to process the change. He abruptly crashed into her, sending them both hurtling before they finally slammed together, him pinning her to the wall so hard she gasped, air leaving her lungs in a rush. Alizeh froze. She was trapped under the unexpected weight of him, the crush of his hard body, the column of his throat a mere inch from her mouth. His closeness was so overpowering it dulled her senses, slowed her mind. He was a heavy wall of heat, his dark, masculine scent overwhelming her, activating some ancient response that made her heart race. At least he, too, appeared stunned, and in the milliseconds during which their minds caught up to their bodies he’d lowered his eyes, nailing her in place with a look that liquefied her bones. She didn’t know if what she felt in his presence was fear or anticipation, but either one seemed cause for concern. She only knew that the anger he conjured a moment later belied the hitch in his breath, the tremble in his body. She watched him swallow as he slowly drew away, his hands sliding off the wall where he’d planted them. He moved back, but not nearly enough.”

““I hate you,” he whispered.-Alizeh blinked, her heart pounding too hard in her chest. “I know.”-He leaned in then, his throat working, his gaze fixed entirely on her mouth. “I hate everything about you. Your eyes. Your lips. Your smile.” His words grazed her skin when he said, softly, “I find your presence insufferable.”-The nosta flared hot against her sternum.“Okay,” she said again, her pulse skyrocketing. “That’s okay.”-He was still breathing hard, his chest heaving between them. “But I’m not going to hurt you.”Again the nosta verified his words, and Alizeh felt some of the pressure ease in her lungs. “Do you believe me?” he asked.-Alizeh nodded. He was so close, his eyes so firmly fixed on her face that she wasn’t sure she’d have noticed the surprise flit in and out of his features otherwise. It was clear he hadn’t expected her to agree, to trust him. He couldn’t have known that he’d been right to doubt her, for what she trusted was not him, but the nosta. Still, a degree of tension seemed to leave his body, relief prompting him to finally step back. He looked shaken as he turned away, staring at the wall, the ceiling, the floor—anywhere but at her face. When he met her eyes again, his were bright with unvarnished feeling.“I need you,” he said roughly. “Don’t run away from me.”-“How can you expect me not to run from you,” said Alizeh, still trying to shake off her apprehension, “when you threatened just hours ago to have my eyes sewn shut?””

““I was, too,” she shot back. “Your little joke resulted in some nasty bites all along my left side. Your mother was kind enough to mix me a medicinal bath.”-Cyrus studied her then with an inscrutable expression. She thought he might demand to see proof of her injuries, but he said only, “Dragons are gentle creatures. They don’t bite unless provoked.”-“Well,” said Alizeh, averting her eyes. She was feeling petulant, and there was only so much eye contact with Cyrus she could handle. “I don’t think the animal meant to bite me. But I was rolled onto its back teeth with rather gruesome results.”-She felt, rather than saw Cyrus go suddenly still, and for the length of a wild, charged moment she thought he might do something unhinged, like apologize. Instead, he said, “You seem well enough now.”-“I’m fine,” she said, irritated.-“Good.”-“And I’m not sorry,” she added bitterly, turning to face him. “I’m not sorry I made a deal with your mother to murder you.”-His lips twitched, his eyes flashing. “I’m not sorry I threw you off a cliff.”-“Excellent,” she said, matching his anger.-He only smiled in response.”

““Cyrus,” she said suddenly. He halted at once, meeting her eyes. “Why, exactly, did you make a deal with the devil?”-Cyrus blinked slowly, visibly thrown by her question. “I thought you didn’t care,” he said. “I thought you said I was no doubt suffering the consequences of my own sins.”-“And are you not?”This, he didn’t answer, not at first. He seemed to be assessing her, deciding whether she was worth an honest response before he said, quietly,-“I was desperate. And stupid.”The nosta agreed with this, and Alizeh took a tentative step closer.-“Why were you desperate?”-Cyrus laughed, but there was an ache in it, a tension in his smile, in the lines of his body. He locked eyes with her, holding her entirely in his thrall before he said, in a softly lilting voice— “Should you choose to tell her why, you’ll only ruin all my fun. Soon thereafter you shall die, bit by bit and both are done.”-Alizeh felt the grip of a familiar terror. “Iblees,” she breathed.-“Yes,” he said quietly.-“What does he mean—bit by bit and both are done?”Cyrus only shook his head. “Right,” Alizeh said, wringing her hands. “You can’t say.””

“Cyrus’s actions were being choreographed by a master planner; he was but a useful puppet in a larger scheme. The difference was, Cyrus had summoned the beast into his life, while Alizeh had only ever been a luckless victim. No doubt some weakness of the flesh had prompted Cyrus to bring these tortures upon himself; she could only imagine what he’d wanted in exchange. His pains, she reminded herself, were not her problem. His mess was not hers to manage.“I realize,” she said calmly, “that you’re in a terrible predicament. I think I can understand why you need me. And while I empathize—more than I’d like—with your situation, I cannot and will not wittingly become a pawn in the plans of the devil. He is the most abhorrent of living beings, and personally responsible for the ruination of my people—for the pain they continue to endure today. I’ve spent my entire life trying to outrun his abiding interest in me, and I don’t intend to stop now.”“And while, yes, you might need me,” she went on, “I feel it necessary to point out here that I require nothing from you. I derive no benefit from helping you; only harm.”-“What if”—he took a deep, measured breath—“what if I made it worth your while?”-“What? How?”-“My mother offered you a deal, which you accepted,” he said. “I’ll offer you a better one.”-She gaped at him. “You’re asking me to double-cross your mother? Heavens, but you’re a very strange family.”-“Marry me,” Cyrus said, a spark of heat in his eyes. “Become my queen just long enough to sate the devil’s demands. Once he’s satisfied, he’ll discharge me of a tremendous debt, and I’ll be that much closer to my freedom. When I’m finally free, I give you leave to kill me at your leisure and take Tulan for yourself.” Alizeh stiffened, disbelief roaring through her, even as the nosta burned hot against her chest.-“You can’t be serious,” she breathed.-“My kingdom,” he said softly. “For your hand.” “

““DO YOU KNOW WHAT IT means?” Kamran asked.-Hazan shook his head. He picked up the book with a reverence evident in his eyes, his hands, in the stillness of his features. Carefully he flipped through its blank pages, then studied the cover with his fingers, searching its skin for something—“There,” he said softly, pressing down on something along the spine.“Just there.”-“What is it?”-“A faint embossing,” he said. “It’s a symbol. Quite old.”-Kamran took the book in his own hands, searching the spine. When he found the mark in question, he frowned. It was the outline of two triangles side by side and interlocked—a third triangle forming where they overlapped—with a single, wavy line underscoring it all. “What does it mean?”-“Arya.”-Kamran froze, then slowly lifted his head, meeting Hazan’s eyes. “Like the mountain range? In the north?”-Hazan nodded, his eyes inscrutable. “Have you ever been?”-“No.”-“It’s brutal up there. Blistering cold like you’ve never experienced and a snowfall that never ceases, reducing visibility near to nothing. It was the home of my ancestors,” Hazan said quietly. “It was where the Jinn built their first kingdom after the fall of Iblees. It’s been whispered among us that the Arya mountains hold a powerful magic accessible only by the true sovereign of the land—but most think it’s only an old story, for no one in documented history has ever found evidence of such a magic.”-“And you?” Kamran tensed as he studied his friend. “Do you think it’s an old story?”-Hazan hesitated, taking a breath before saying, softly: “No.”-Kamran dropped the book on the table, watching it land with a dull thud. “Heavens,” he whispered. “That’s what they’ve been doing here. All these Tulanian spies. All these months.” He shook his head, looked up. “I was wrong, Hazan. War will not solve our problem with Tulan. In fact, I’m starting to think it will make things worse.”-“How do you figure that?”-Kamran briefly squeezed his eyes shut, muttered a foul word under his breath. “Because,” he said, “it seems so obvious now that war is what they want. All this time, they’ve been goading us.”-“I don’t follow your logic. Why would they goad us into war? If they want war, they might launch a preemptive strike of their own—”-“If they were to invade our borders,” Kamran said, frustrated, “they’d be fighting us on our own land. An ant challenging a lion to a duel. Ardunia is enormous, our bases spread generously across the empire, our soldiers numbering in the hundreds of thousands. It’d be a suicide mission.”-Hazan visibly tensed, understanding dawning in his eyes. “But if we were to engage in a land war on their territory—”-“Exactly,” said Kamran. “Our soldiers would be compelled to leave their posts. Ardunia’s forces would be fractured; our priorities rearranged, our troops diverted, our empire far less guarded as a result. Tulan would take full advantage of our distraction to plunder the Arya mountains at their leisure, striking us where we’d least expect it. They’d sustain great losses in the process, but if this magic you speak of truly exists, their reward would be great indeed. Several thousand lives lost in exchange for untold, unknown magical power? It would certainly be worthwhile to someone like Cyrus.” Hazan looked a bit shellshocked.“All these recent offenses”—Kamran shook his head—“Hazan, you know as well as I do that neither of our empires is allowed to use destructive magic at the border—and in all our years of discord with Tulan, they’ve respected this, never breaking the Nix convention. But during the last water journey our ship was nearly overturned upon impact with a magical barrier. This alone should’ve been cause for retaliation, but despite my protests our officials would not see reason—”-“Yes,” said Hazan drily. “I can imagine how they struggled to see your point when you convoluted the issue by insulting them, suggesting that our exchanges with Tulan had become as familiar to them as their own bowel movements—””

“Hazan took on a shrewd look. “And then, of course, there is the small matter of your grandfather.”-“Precisely,” Kamran said, his own eyes narrowing. “It was you who pointed out that never, in all these years of peacetime, had a Tulanian king accepted an invitation to one of our balls.”-Hazan drew a deep breath, releasing it slowly before he said, “It goes without saying that killing and disgracing the sovereign of a neighboring empire are grounds for immediate retaliation.”-“And yet.” A muscle ticked in Kamran’s jaw. “Our officials continue to hesitate.”-“It doesn’t compute.”-“Hazan,” said the prince. “I smell a rat.”-“A rat?” Hazan looked up, surprised. “But wouldn’t a rat aim to fulfill Tulan’s desires? If, as you posit, Tulan is goading us into war, would not the guilty official have pounced eagerly upon any one of these opportunities to strike back?”-Kamran hesitated. “Maybe our rat is awaiting new intelligence.”-“Who? Zahhak?”-“I don’t . . . know,” Kamran said, his focus drifting as he remembered something his grandfather had told him just yesterday—he couldn’t believe it was yesterday. But Zaal had confessed to putting off war with Tulan all these years only for Kamran’s benefit, to spare him the loss of another parent, an immature ascension to the throne, a childhood forged in war. But the late king was also the first to confirm—despite the reticence of all the other nobles—that war with Tulan was absolute. It was in fact one of the last things King Zaal had said to the prince. War is coming, he’d whispered. It has been a long time coming. I only hope I’ve not left you unprepared to face it. Kamran found his nerves would not settle after that; some unspoken unease had come alive in his body like a warning, as if the last of his grandfather’s betrayals had yet to reveal itself.”

““Cyrus took the throne eight months ago.”-The prince’s jaw clenched. “You think they were under his orders to be captured? Or do you think Cyrus has been doing reconnaissance?”-“Both. The other rockfalls you’ve been reading about—perhaps they were distractions. Decoys to divert our attention from their true aim.”-Hazan shook his head. “Perhaps Cyrus was deluded enough to think he’d be recognized as the true sovereign of the land, that Arya would open its arms to him. But if he’s spent months searching the mountains with no success, it follows that he’d then seek out someone who might be able to possess it— and if the stories are true, there’s only one person alive for whom the Arya mountains will give up its secrets.”-“The lost queen of Arya,” Kamran whispered.-Hazan stilled. “Where did you hear that?”-“She told me,” Kamran said, remembering. “She said her name was Alizeh of Saam, daughter of Siavosh and Kiana. That I might know her better as the lost queen of Arya.”-Hazan took a step closer, studying Kamran now with a renewed focus.-“Why would she tell you that?”-“Because I asked her. I’d wanted to know her name.”-“Was this when you went to Baz House? When you were meant to search her rooms—and claimed you’d found them empty?”-Kamran, who was perturbed by the look on Hazan’s face, considered lying but didn’t see the point. “Yes,” he said.-“Angels above,” Hazan said quietly, horror awakening in his eyes. “You kissed her, didn’t you?”-Kamran felt uneasy now. “Why does that matter?”-Hazan turned sharply away, pressed the heels of his hands to his eyes. “How can you not understand?” he all but exploded as he spun around. “She is the hope of an entire civilization—she is not some girl to be trifled with, to pass the hours on a dull day—”-“You misunderstand me,” Kamran said sharply, “if you think I ever—”-“I should call you out right now, you arrogant bastard, for treating her so poorly—that you’d ever dally with her and discard her—”-“I did not dally with her—”-“You speak of killing her!”-“I would’ve married her,” Kamran cried.-Hazan stiffened at that, his features frozen in a strange shock. “You lie.”-Kamran laughed, laughed like he’d lost all reason. “I only wish I were. I wish I felt nothing for her. I wish I could rip this useless organ out of my chest for all the trouble it’s caused me. I was so deluded—so disgustingly besotted—I even named her as a possible bride to my grandfather. I had the gall to propose as my queen the young woman prophesied to be his downfall, and he nearly chopped off my head in response. I’d asked her to give me hope, Hazan. I asked her to wait for me. It was she who didn’t want me, who didn’t want to be with me. I never trifled with her. If she’d given me even a little encouragement I would’ve laid down my life for her—happily, I would’ve made her my queen, I—”-“Wait.”-“No— You accuse me without evidence—”-“I said wait,” Hazan cried angrily.-“What on earth for?” Kamran shouted back.-“Just—shut up a moment.” Hazan swiped the book from the table, scanning the inscription on the back once again. When he looked up, he appeared confused. “Maybe,” he said, his frown deepening, “maybe you are supposed to marry her.”-“What?” Kamran blinked; his anger vanished; his heart wrenched in his chest. “What do you mean?”-“Braid the thrones, it says.” Hazan studied the book again, touching his fingers to the embossed letters. “This is a clear message to the chosen sovereign. The last Jinn kingdom existed a millennia ago, and the empire comprised only Jinn; it was a purely homogeneous contingent for a number of reasons, namely in the interest of our safety. But here”—he tapped the book—“this message is both evident and unprecedented. She’s not meant to lead the Jinn in an isolated empire—she’s meant to braid us all together. In this woven kingdom, clay and fire shall be.”-“That may well be true,” Kamran said, still struggling to calm his racing pulse, to quash the hope blossoming inside him. “But you’re thinking of the wrong thrones. You forget that she is betrothed to the Tulanian king.”-Hazan pushed a hand through his hair. “I cannot accept that,” he said, frustrated. “You’ve leveled accusations against her that do not withstand reason. She would never betray her people. She would never accept assistance from Iblees. And she would never agree to marry Cyrus.”-“You don’t actually know her, Hazan,” Kamran said quietly. “You only know who you want her to be.”-Hazan swallowed. “Well, then,” he said. “There’s only one way to have our questions answered.”-“What’s that?”-“We go to Tulan.” “

““WHAT ON EARTH,” SHE SAID, blinking, “could be worth both your life and your kingdom?”-“Alizeh,” said Cyrus quietly, and for a moment he looked quite desperate. “Please.” Oh, she was not made of stone. She was not unaffected by the sound of his voice nor the tragedy in his eyes. She understood, rationally, that Cyrus was a shameless brute, but she also knew the devil too well to dismiss the terror that accompanied his whispers, the way his riddles pierced a soul and lingered, clawing at a mind until one could think of nothing else.-She couldn’t help it; she pitied him. “Cyrus,” she said, shaking her head. “What am I to do with your kingdom?”-A flicker of irritation animated his features. “You might do the obvious thing and fulfill your destiny. You are meant to lead your people, are you not?”-“Yes,” she said, subdued. “In theory.”-“Well, if you take my kingdom, you might put that theory into practice,” he said. “You saw our fireflies— You must realize that Tulan is home to one of the largest populations of Jinn. Our numbers aren’t huge, but it could be the start of something.”-“But isn’t that exactly what the devil wants?”-“Isn’t it what you want?” he countered. “As far as I can tell, you’ve never bartered with Iblees, so any power you attain will be yours to do with what you will. He can only manipulate you through the will and actions of others.”-“As he is now,” she said wryly. “Through you.”-“Right. Well.” Cyrus cleared his throat. “I’m afraid the devil’s wishes are a great deal more complex than this, in any case.”-“And I suspect you’re not allowed to tell me more?”-He laughed; the sound was bleak. “I will only say that arranging our unhappy marriage is but a fraction of what I’ve been commanded to do, and yet it’s the scheme he cares most about. He wants me to help you attain power first and foremost, and I’d be surprised indeed if he isn’t making deals with other unsuspecting fools, tethering their freedom to your ascension much as he has with mine. I pity them all,” he said sullenly. “Dealing with you has been the simplest and by far the most punishing of all his demands.”-“By far the most punishing?” Alizeh echoed, almost smiling. “Come now, you don’t really find me that unbearable.” -“You think I exaggerate?” he said tersely. “Being forced into your company ranks high on the list of the most abhorrent experiences I’ve ever had.”-The nosta flared hot at that, and Alizeh was thrown by the heft of the insult. “You really mean that,” she said, astonished. “But what crimes have I committed to earn your unyielding censure?”-“Are you giving me permission to insult you?”-She felt a flash of anger. “I didn’t realize you needed permission.”-“Alizeh,” he said, his expression both grave and impatient. “Do you have any idea how many people would leap at the opportunity to overtake my kingdom and kill me? Your hesitation is unnerving.”-“But what if I don’t want to kill you? What if I can’t bring myself to do it?”-“What on earth would prevent you?” he shot back. “My overwhelming charm and charisma? You’ve been so eager to off me all this time, but now, suddenly, when I ask you to do the godforsaken deed, you refuse to take direction?”-“Heavens. You talk almost as if you want to die.”-“And you would judge me?” He took an alarming step closer. “For relishing an exit from this brutal consciousness we call life?” -“Not really,” she answered honestly, inching backward. On more than one bleak occasion she, too, had wished for a fast finish to her life—for an escape from the agonies that oppressed her—but she’d never dreamed of saying so out loud, much less to another person. “But you’re terribly morbid.”-“I fear your presence inspires me.”-Alizeh’s anger sharpened; she was growing tired of his childish jabs at her pride. “If you’re so keen to die,” she said, “why not let the devil do it?”-“Oh, I don’t know,” he said, attempting a smile. “I watched you kill five mercenaries with an assortment of sewing supplies. I think I prefer your creativity.”-“Wait— What?” She blinked, alarm awakening her pulse, which fluttered fast now against her throat. “You were there?”-“I was there to protect the devil’s darling,” said Cyrus, his eyes darkening. “Clearly, he underestimated you.”-“But—if you’d seen me,” she said, her mind buzzing, “why did you later mistake me for Miss Huda?”-At the mention of Miss Huda, Cyrus’s expression soured only further. “You were always wearing your snoda,” he said. “And I never saw you in daylight. I stood watch that night, but only from afar. Had I been able to get closer without exposing myself, I might’ve been able to better hear the scandalous whispers of your next assignation; but then, I saw enough of your meeting with Hazan to piece together the more unsavory aspects of your life.”Alizeh was too astonished—too outraged—even to speak. “Tell me one thing,” Cyrus said bitterly. “Just how many men do you have wrapped around your finger?”-“None,” she breathed, shaking her head. “Why—why do you continue to misjudge me? Why would you assume the worst of me based on a single scene you witnessed without context—”-“You stunning little hypocrite,” he said angrily, “I might ask you the same question.”-She looked up at him then, rendered briefly speechless, for she knew not how to respond. It was true: most of what she knew of Cyrus—even the shocking tale of his father’s murder—had been pieced together entirely by hearsay and speculation. It was just that so many people seemed to agree that he was a vile person, and the story of his rise to king was so incontrovertibly horrific that she—Alizeh hesitated, then frowned.“Wait,” she said suddenly. “Cyrus, you murdered your own father for your crown.”-His face cleared of expression at that, his eyes going vacant and cold.“That wasn’t a question,” he said.-“You committed patricide,” she went on, “in the pursuit of domination and glory, for control of a formidable empire. You went to such lengths for power! It couldn’t have been a small thing to kill your own parent. So why would you then toss your spoils at my feet, as if your title means nothing to you?”-Cyrus visibly swallowed. It was a long moment before he said: “I’m quite desperate.”-The nosta warmed at this, but Alizeh’s irritation only intensified. “No,” she said, shaking her head. “It doesn’t follow reason. There’s something you haven’t told me.”-“There are all kinds of things I haven’t told you.”-“What kinds of things?”-“Oh, I don’t know,” he mused. “I didn’t say a word until I was three years old. I don’t like eggplant. And you have a single little freckle in the hollow at the base of your throat.”- Alizeh clasped a hand involuntarily against her neck, almost surprised when her fingers met with the heavy gold collar of her dress, which all but obscured her throat from view. “How did you know that?”-“I have eyes,” he said flatly.-“You’re lying to me.”-“About my eyes? I assure you, they’re quite firmly affixed to my skull.”-“Cyrus—”-“Even if I could— You think I’d tell you, of all people, my sorrows?” he said, turning away. He sounded suddenly bored. “Did you think I brought you here against your will because I was in want of a sympathetic ear?”-“No.”-He looked up at her, a strange emotion flitting across his face. “No,” he echoed softly. “And you should take care to remember that. Should you marry me, it would be in title only. I have no interest in your companionship.” The nosta went cold.”

““You won’t”—she swallowed—“that is, we won’t— I mean, it’s understood, isn’t it, that in the off chance I agree to this arrangement, there won’t be any physical aspect to the relationship—”-“No,” he said sharply. “I won’t touch you.”The nosta warmed.-Breathing a little easier, she said, “Very good. But there’s still one thing I must know. Before I can make any decision, you must tell me, once and for all—”-“Ah, here we are,” he said darkly. “I was wondering when you’d bring this up again. You want to know whether I’ve killed your melancholy king.”-“Why do you continue to press this point? He’s not mine.”-“I have a hard time believing that.”-“Truly, he isn’t,” she said, irritated. “It was— What transpired between us was so brief, and we never— That is, he did try to make me some promises, but it was never clear, really, and I did tell him that it couldn’t—that he and I—”“Never mind.” Cyrus cut her off. “I don’t care to know the dizzying particulars of your relationship with the idiot heir of Ardunia.” -This made her angry. “What reason could you possibly have to malign him, when you’re the cretin who barged into his home and killed his grandfather?”-His eyebrows went high. “Don’t say you mourn the loss of the heinous King Zaal?”-“Oh, just answer the question, you infuriating fool—”-“Which question? About whether he’s dead, or why I hate him?”-“I don’t care if you hate him,” she said. “I only want to know whether he’s alive.”-“And will you cry,” Cyrus said quietly, “if I tell you he’s not?”-Alizeh felt the blood drain from her face at that, horror forcing her voice-to a whisper. “Did you kill him?”-“No.” “

““I must say, I find your reaction shocking,” said Cyrus, who affected a look of surprise. “It’s hard to believe you truly cared for him when you were all the while going behind his back with his home minister.”-“Hazan is my friend, you terrible halfwit!” she cried, and then looked sharply away, emotion threatening to disorder her. “Was my friend. Hazan was my friend.”-“I warn you,” said Cyrus. “If you weep, I might vomit.” “

“She looked up, studying Cyrus with a renewed appreciation. “You will willingly die? Cede the throne?”-“Only,” he said sharply, “after the devil releases me from my arrangement.”-“And how long will that take?”-“I don’t know.”-Alizeh took a steadying breath, and considered him a moment. “Cyrus, there’s something I still don’t understand.”-“What?” he said with disdain.-“If you’re so unafraid of death, why does it matter what the devil wants you to do? Why suffer under his command, carrying out his orders, only to be murdered regardless?”-Cyrus’s cold expression grew somehow icier. It was a long moment before he said, finally, “I must die on my own terms.”-“Why?”-He smiled, and there was anger in it. “If you’re unable to imagine why I can’t risk an untimely death,” he said, “then you, like all others, have built your understanding of me upon a faulty foundation.”-“What nonsense.” Alizeh felt a flash of irritation. “Are you being intentionally cryptic?”-“Yes.”-“Oh.” Her irritation vanished. “Because of Iblees?”-“There’s precious little I can say on this matter,” he said with a swift shake of his head. “So I will say only this: if I’m careful with my life now, it’s because I must live long enough to accomplish something crucial. Beyond that, my beating heart is of no consequence.” He hesitated. “You have no idea what’s at stake. My life is the least of it.”-The nosta warmed at this admission, and Alizeh felt a spike of fear. “I see,” she said softly. “So you mean to imply that you act now not in your own self-interest but for the benefit of other—”-“Do not speculate.” He cut her off, his voice taking on a note of panic.“Do not theorize out loud.”-“Okay,” she said, and swallowed. “All right.”Heavens. This confusing web grew only more tangled by the moment. Alizeh could not then even wonder at what might be motivating Cyrus’s actions. She didn’t know enough about his life, his weaknesses, or his wants to hazard a guess. “You appear to be in quite a predicament,” she said quietly. “Will you not tell me what you received in exchange for your bargain with the devil?” He laughed in response, but the sound was soulless. “I will take that as a no,” she said, and frowned.-Cyrus sighed. “And I take it you will not accept the terms of my offer.”-She lifted her head, meeting his heated eyes. “No,” she said. “But I can promise you this: I will sincerely consider it.”-Cyrus went briefly still. Relief hit him slowly, then suddenly, so much so that he looked as if he’d been knocked back a step. He closed his eyes as he exhaled, reaching unsteadily for the wall to support his weight. “Thank you,” he whispered. “Thank you.”-“I’ve not promised you anything yet,” she said, approaching him with some caution. When still he didn’t move, she gently prodded his chest withone finger. “You shouldn’t be so pleased.”-Cyrus opened his eyes, and for the first time since she’d met him, he looked almost happy. It turned back time on his face, made him look more youthful. His eyes were bluer, brighter. He smiled, and it was real.-She had to fight the urge to smile back. “Come with me,” he said, straightening, and held out his hand. -Alizeh eyed his outstretched hand warily, biting her lip as she hesitated. “Why? Are you going to throw me off a cliff again?”-“Maybe later,” he said lightly.-“Then what?”-“I thought you might like to see Tulan.” “

“He would go to Tulan as a man, not a prince. He would avenge his grandfather’s murder on a personal mission, not an order. He would finally, after eighteen years of unfailing service to the crown, do whatever he damned well pleased. Oh, he had plans for Cyrus. He would not merely kill the young man—he would first destroy him. He would make the southern king pray for death, and only then would he be merciful, fulfilling Cyrus’s wishes by driving a blade through his heart.“Kamran, you ass— Wait—”As was his wont, the prince did not wait. Only when Hazan had caught up to him did he answer his friend’s question—but quietly, so they wouldn’t be overheard—“There are an untold number of things we must do before we can leave,” said Kamran, “and if we don’t start now, we’ll never make it in time.”-“In time?” Hazan stared at the prince. “In time for what?”-“I don’t know. I only feel that we’re going to be late.” “

““Kamran, I’m going to ask you something, and I want you to know that I ask it sincerely—”-“What?”-“Have you lost your mind?”-The prince laughed at that, the sound hollow. “I lost my mind the moment I met her, Hazan, and you were there to witness my fall from reason, so don’t feign surprise now.”- “I swear, sometimes you scare me.”-“Sometimes, Hazan, I scare myself.” Kamran continued moving at a steady clip, even as he glanced down at the book in his hands. “We’ll set sail tonight, at midnight, under the cover of darkness.”-“Sail?” Hazan’s eyes widened, nearly missing a step as he kept pace. “You mean to enter Tulan via the Mashti River? We might not survive such a journey in daylight, much less—””

“Hazan fell silent at that, even as his eyes were troubled. “Very well,” he said finally. “What will you tell the boy?”-“Omid?” Kamran frowned. “Nothing. The fewer people who know of our whereabouts, the better.”-“And why must we keep our journey a secret?”-“Because I’d rather they didn’t know where to find me.”-“Who?” Hazan said, brows furrowing. “I didn’t realize you were being hunted.”-“No, but I soon will be.” Kamran rounded the corner and rushed up the grand marble staircase, the staccato knock of his boots echoing in the massive hall. “I intend to empty out the treasure houses before we go, and I’d rather not leave an easily followed trail, else the nobles will sort out my execution with impressive speed.”-“Wait”—Hazan hurried up the stairs alongside him—“what need do you have of the treasure houses?”-“Gold. Weapons. Horses.” Kamran came to an abrupt stop at the landing and turned sharply to face Hazan. “This task I leave to you: open our stores while we still have access and take a great deal more than you think we’ll require. If I’m to be ousted from the palace, I’ll need a place to land upon our return. Find us somewhere safe—purchase property from an unsuspecting farmer if you must—then organize a team of the finest riders and fighters, and compensate them handsomely for a period of six months. We will require our own armed force.”-“Tell me you jest.”-“You are more than capable.”-Hazan stared at him in stupefaction. “You want me to raid the coffers of the crown, travel north to the country, chase down a farmer, buy his broken home, scour the empire for its best mercenaries, and form a covert militia— all in the same day?”-“You are possessed of supernatural speed, strength, and invisibility, Hazan. I grant you full permission to use your powers for good.”-“And if I’m stopped by a magistrate?”-Kamran reached into his pocket, retrieved a coin, and flipped it in the air, watching as Hazan easily caught the piece in one hand. “Show them this,” said the prince. “It has my seal upon it.”-“Which they will believe is forged.”-“I feel confident you will figure it out,” Kamran said with some finality.-Hazan shot him a dark look, but still he gave Kamran a deferential nod. “You are very lucky, then, that I already have a trusted team upon whom I rely. They’ll make a fine militia.” “

““No,” he said finally. “I suspect you’re not.”-“Kamran.” The prince looked up, the question in his eyes. “What will you do?” Hazan asked, watching him closely. “When you see her?”-At the mere suggestion, Kamran’s heart reacted. Until this very moment he’d managed to avoid visualizing this part; some protective instinct in his brain had prevented him from focusing too much on the aspect of the journey that might injure him most. But that he might see her again—speak with her again so soon— It was almost too much. He felt the grip of a terrible anxiety close around his throat, experiencing an inexplicable pain in the aftermath, a searing heat along his breastbone he could not fathom into words. She’d betrayed him, punched through his sternum with the heft of it, and he didn’t know what he’d do when he saw her again, for he couldn’t know what he’d uncover in Tulan. Either he’d discover he’d been a faithless jackass to have doubted her, or he’d be dealt a final, obliterating blow he feared would break him. He might fall to his knees before her; or he might be forced to kill her. The possibility left him sick. His voice was an unrecognizable rasp when he said, finally answering Hazan’s question: “I don’t know.”-“For what it’s worth, sire, I don’t believe she betrayed any of us.”-“Enough,” Kamran said, turning away. “We’ve much to do. You will meet me at the docks at midnight.” “

“Kamran had never known how muddy grief might be; it had never occurred to him that the death of a loved one might prove difficult to mourn, or that a heart might continue to beat long after it was broken. He’d not been taught to navigate this misty, middle track of uncertainty; no, Kamran had lived always with the luxury of absolutes. Even in childhood he’d known the delineated position he was meant to occupy in the world, had known the rules that corralled his life. He’d stepped from one gilded milestone to another with a confidence so complete it had never occurred to him, not until Alizeh tore open his life, to doubt the course laid before him.”

““We should’ve gotten you a new wardrobe,” Kamran said, opening his eyes to study the boy’s oversized, ill-fitting clothes anew. “Of course they don’t believe you; you don’t look as if you come from a royal household.” He looked askance at the child. “Why did you not take the carriage as I instructed? The royal seal would’ve been proof enough for anyone.”-Omid shook his head, hard. “I tried, sire, honest I did. But he wouldn’t let me take the carriage.”-Now Kamran frowned. “Who wouldn’t let you take the carriage?”-“The coachman. He told me he’d whip me if I so much as touched one of the coaches, so I been runnin’ round on foot, you see, which is why it took me so long—”-“Dear God.” “

““This is my fault,” Kamran said to the child. “I should’ve seen to your clothes before sending you off on an errand. And it didn’t occur to me that I might have to make introductions to the staff. You are not to blame on these counts.” He sighed. “In fact, I see now that I made a larger mistake in giving you so much responsibility. You’re clearly a poor fit for this role—”-“No, sire—” The boy threw out a hand as if to stop Kamran from speaking, realized too late that he’d nearly touched the prince, and recoiled in horror. “I’m sorry—I mean, forgive me—”-“Omid—”-“Please,” the boy said, wiping desperately now at his damp face and straightening to his full height. “I can do it, sire, I promise I can. I want this job more than anything my ma and pa would be so proud if they could see how I’d turned things around—and I promise I’ll show you what I can do. On my parents’ graves, sire, I swear it.” “

““I BEG YOUR PARDON?” ALIZEH blinked at Cyrus. “You want to show me Tulan?”-“Aren’t you curious?”-“Very,” she said. “It’s only that I didn’t think you’d let me leave the palace.”-Cyrus laughed at that, then frowned. “Why wouldn’t I let you leave the palace?” -She matched his look of confusion. “Because,” she said slowly. “I would run away, you see. And you need me to remain here and do your bidding, or else the devil is going to kill you.”-“Ah.” He grimaced. “Right. Well. In that case, I must get on. I suppose I’ll see you at dinner, should you choose to join me.” He gave her a nod, turned on his heel and, with a purposeful stride, headed to the door.-Alizeh watched this happen with undisguised disappointment. “Wait,”she called out, crestfallen. “Are you really leaving? Are we really not going to see Tulan?”-Cyrus hesitated, but didn’t turn to face her. She saw only the tense back of him, his copper hair a brilliant contrast to his simple black coat. She was again struck by the cut of him, the space he commanded even now, when she couldn’t see his face.-He said softly, “It was rather foolish of you to mention the bit about running away.”-“I know.” Alizeh bit her lip. “I’m quite sorry for it now.”-Slowly, he turned around. “Are you saying you’re not going to run away, then?” “

“Well, the truth was, she had nowhere else to go. Here, at least, her favor was being courted by both mother and child; and Alizeh, who’d been forced to sleep too many brutal nights in the gutter, her cheek pressed to the filth of a city street, did not take for granted the luxury of a warm bed. She could not deny that this was a lovely place to rest awhile—and to sort through the myriad disasters strewn before her. In fact, she could still hear the birds chirping outside; the hush of the waterfalls in the distance; the efforts of the wind pushing apart branches, rattling leaves. It was, in a word, lovely.”

“She lifted her eyes, finally meeting Cyrus’s impatient gaze. Hesitantly, she said, “Perhaps I won’t run away today.”-His agitation gave way to visible bemusement. “Is that so? Having a good time, then, are you? Enjoying my hospitality?” -Quietly, Alizeh cleared her throat. “You may choose to poke fun,” she said, clasping and unclasping her hands. “But I am deciding, after all, whether or not to marry you, and I think I should be allowed to see the land you intend to leave me before I make my choice.”Cyrus stiffened at that. He stared at her, unblinking, the light dying in his eyes as he turned slowly away, lapsing into silence. In fact, he said nothing for so long that Alizeh felt forced, in the mounting discomfort of the moment, to speak. “Cyrus?” she said uneasily. “Are you all right?”-He looked up. “Ever?” She frowned.-“You know,” he said attempting a laugh, “I realize you might not believe this, but I never dreamed I’d one day be forced to take a wife in this manner.” He shook his head, turned away again. “I’m trying to give you Tulan—a jewel among empires, a land that is my home. I stand here begging you to marry me—to kill me and take my nation, my crown, my legacy—and you won’t even say yes.” He closed his eyes and swore. “I mreally thought I’d already hit rock bottom, but this— This is a shade of wretchedness I’ve never known.”-The nosta warmed at this sad speech, and Alizeh’s pliable heart felt a rush of pity, which she hated. She hated that she could not unceremoniously loathe him, hated that she could not shift the levers that ruled her emotions, hated that she was unable to power off compassion when the feeling was inappropriate.”

“She touched his arm. Or at least, she tried. Cyrus caught her hand before she even made contact, his reflexes so fast she hardly realized what’d happened until she saw, with some astonishment, that he held her limb upright before her eyes. His hand enveloped hers in both size and warmth as he studied her, his own eyes wild and wondering. Alizeh felt she couldn’t move; she was still as stone, marveling that she could perceive slight calluses against his skin when his fingers slid, in a stuttering pattern, down the undersides of her knuckles, inspiring a slow burn of sensation so unexpected she nearly gasped. Awareness quickened through her. He drew his hand slowly downward, grazing her palm until he’d clasped her wrist like a bracelet, his fingers pressing tenderly against her racing pulse. She wondered if he was counting the beats there, cataloging her reaction. “Alizeh,” he said, his voice low, heavy. He was looking at her like she might’ve been about to stab him through the heart. “What are you doing?”-“I wasn’t”—she shook her head, found her voice—“I swear I wasn’t going to hurt you.”-Cyrus dropped her hand like it had burned him, stepping farther away from her. He was breathing just a touch too fast, his eyes heavily guarded. “Then what were you going to do?”-She hesitated, deliberating over whether to admit the truth, and then feeling too stupid to do so. Again, she shook her head. “Nothing, I swear—”-“Alizeh.” He sounded angry now. “Why did you try to touch me? What is your game?”-“I was just”—she sighed—“oh this is ridiculous,” she said in a frustrated burst. “I was only trying to be sympathetic.”-He blinked at her, even as tension visibly fled his body. “You were trying to be sympathetic?” he echoed, his incomprehension palpable. “You mean—you were trying to console me?”-“Yes.”-He pointed at himself. “Me.”-“You know what?” An angry blush burned across her cheeks. “Never mind.”-Cyrus stared at her for a full second before he finally broke, and laughed out loud. “I tell you a single sad story and your defenses weaken that easily? Against me? You lovely little fool, you’re going to get yourself killed.”-“Oh, shut up.” She crossed her arms.-He shook his head slowly, closing the distance between them again, his eyes analyzing her carefully, lingering along the lines of her face. For a moment he almost looked as if he might touch her, though he never did.“Humor me,” he whispered. “What were you going to say? How did you intend to comfort me?”-“I don’t— I wasn’t going to say anything—”-“Were you going to tell me not to worry?” he said, still smiling. “Were you going to remind me that, though my life is essentially worthless, I should keep my chin up and look on the bright side?”-“No,” she said, hearing the breathless sound of her voice and hating it.-“I had no intention of feeding you such nonsense. I don’t see any bright side to this.”-He took a deep breath, his chest lifting with the effort. It was a long moment before he said, “You know, neither did I.”-Alizeh’s heart was pounding too hard. She didn’t know how the two of them kept finding themselves in these charged moments, and as a result she didn’t know how to escape them.”

“She pitied him even as she detested him, understood him even as she scorned him. He was a series of mystery boxes she wasn’t certain she wanted to open, and whose hidden depths tempted her even as they scared her. She didn’t know what she wanted from him—or whether she wanted anything at all—And then he touched her. He lowered his eyes and touched her, breaking the trance between them so abruptly Alizeh drew a sharp, unsteady breath. She watched him smile at the sound she’d made, laughing quietly to himself as he dragged his fingers lightly down the front of her gown, from just under her breasts to the apex of her navel. She tore away, but too late.“What are you doing?” she said, trying to call upon anger and struggling. Her head grew cloudy when he stood near, and she made a silent note to herself to keep distance between their bodies.-“I was fixing your dress,” he said, taking a step back. “I didn’t think you’d want to keep the stain.” “

“She nodded. “The same isn’t true in Tulan, though, is it? Your mother told me you’ve been studying divination and sorcery since you were a child, and it takes but one working eye to deduce there’s nothing even remotely priest-like about you.”-He froze, briefly surprised by the insult, and then laughed with his whole body, his shoulders shaking, his eyes crinkling at the edges. “Heavens,” he said. “Tell me how you really feel.”-“Take care, Cyrus,” she chided him. “If you keep laughing like that, I’m liable to think you have a heart.”-“Oh, you needn’t worry,” he said, his smile fading. “I most certainly don’t.” The nosta went cold. Alizeh’s own smile faltered at that, some essential armor crumbling inside her. She suddenly didn’t know what to say. “Come along, then,” he said, quite literally moving past the moment as he strode to the door. “If you’re really so uninformed, I’ll show you how it works.”-“How what works?” She stared at him, unmoving. “And where do you mean to take me? Are we going into Tulan now?”-Alizeh saw only the back of his head when he said, “Yes.”-“Really?” She hurried after him. “And you’re no longer worried I’ll run away?”-“No.”-“Wait— Why not?” Alizeh stopped in place. “You should be a little worried, at the very least.”-“I’m afraid that’s not possible,” he said, finally turning around to face her. “For I’ve recently deduced that you’re quite charmingly pathetic.”-Alizeh stiffened, shock and outrage awakening in her body. “How dare you,” she said, drawing herself up to her full height, her fists clenching. “I am not pathetic—”-“I have a theory,” he said, cutting her off as he walked backward to the door, “that if I were badly wounded, you would help me. True or false?”-“False.”-His smile widened. “Liar.”-“I wouldn’t,” she said ruthlessly. “I’d leave you there and run for my life.”-He was fighting a massive grin now, his eyes glittering with barely suppressed delight. “You would save me.”-��I’d absolutely let you die.”-He shook his head. “You wouldn’t be able to leave me behind.”-“I would, too,” she insisted.-“You certainly should,” he said softly. “For it’d be terribly stupid to save me, and I didn’t think you were stupid.” “

““Why is there nothing out there?” she practically cried. “Why is this castle so strange?”-“Alizeh—”-“Is this actually a prison?” Her panic was escalating now. “Have you locked me in a tower? Am I never meant to leave?”-“Alizeh—”-“No”—she pushed at him, pushed at him until he let go of her, until he stumbled a few steps away from her—“I don’t like you, and I don’t trust you and I wouldn’t save you, you despicable, good-for-nothing, unprincipled reprobate—”-He grabbed hold of her shoulders anyway, tried to look her in the eye. “Alizeh, you infuriating girl, listen to me—”-“I certainly will not listen to you— And how dare you call me stupid and infuriating—”-“The stairs are made of glass.” “

““You know, you say my name a lot.”-“I say your name,” he said tersely, “a perfectly normal amount.”-“Do you really think so?” She peeked up at him, and he looked mad about it.- “Yes.”- “Well, I suppose that might be true,” she said. “It’s been so long since anyone has spoken to me in earnest that I fear I’ve lost perspective.”- He hesitated. “What do you mean?” “

““What are you— Oh, for heaven’s sake, are you going to cry again? I’ll take you to see the blasted city, Alizeh, I’ll show you the bloody magic, you don’t have to cry about everything—”-“I’m not crying,” she said irritably. “I’m thinking. Sometimes I get emotional when I’m thinking—”-“When you’re thinking? You mean all the time, then?” He pushed his hands through his hair and swore under his breath. “The devil really is trying to kill me.”-She wiped at her eyes. “I thought you already knew that.”-“All right, that’s quite enough out of you,” he said, and then he took her hand without warning, and tugged her out the door. “

“They’d been walking past a bakery when Alizeh had smelled the familiar scent, and after she’d commented aloud that in her life she’d only ever walked past bakeries, never stepping inside of one, Cyrus had expressed surprise. He’d asked her why she’d never been inside of a bakery, for “surely Ardunia was not so pathetic an empire as to lack such establishments,” to which she’d responded that Ardunia was “quite thick with bakeries, thank you very much,” it was only that she’d never had the time to visit one, for she’d always worked, at minimum, twelve-hour shifts, though even if she’d had the time, she’d reasoned, she’d “invariably lacked the money to purchase anything from such a place,” and as a result hadn’t seen the point in torturing herself with even the possibility of such decadence— Cyrus had abruptly taken her by the arm then, given her a strange look, and guided her toward the shop in question, into which they disappeared for a wondrous few moments, and emerged, shortly thereafter, with bread. Bread that Cyrus had purchased for her.”

““Did they make this with magic?” she asked Cyrus, still poking the soft interior. There were many little holes inside and she couldn’t imagine how someone might’ve scooped out bits of dough from the middle without disturbing the perfect, crunchy shell.-Cyrus, who was actually eating his piece of bread, was still chewing when he looked over at her, staring at her now like she might be touched in the head. He swallowed. “Please tell me you’re joking.”-“Well, if you’re going to be rude about it,” she said. “I’ll just keep my questions to myself.”-“Alizeh.” She pretended not to hear him.”

“Alizeh decided she liked bread very much.”

““Heavens, Alizeh.” Cyrus had gone completely slack. “You might be the strangest girl I’ve ever met in all my life.”-“Are you insulting me?”-“Without question.” She shot him a dirty look, but Cyrus only laughed.”

““What other essential things must I know about you?” Cyrus was saying. “Have you never had a glass of milk, for example? Have you never eaten a piece of cake? Do you need me to teach you how to use a knife and fork?”

““What?” He turned to look at her, and in an instant his frustration gave way to concern. This reaction was in and of itself something to wonder about, though perhaps some other time.-“What is it?” he said, stopping abruptly. “What’s wrong?”-She ducked her head and whispered, “Is it too late to put an illusion on me?”-Cyrus’s concern morphed into alarm. Immediately he looked up and down the street, then searched higher, scanning the sky. She realized he was looking for assailants.-“I don’t think anyone is trying to kill me,” she said lightly, trying for a bit of levity. “But I do think someone is following us.” “

“Alizeh lost her footing then, nearly falling over until Cyrus caught her and turned her firmly in his arms, hiding her face in his chest.“Please,” he whispered against her hair. “Please let me get you out of here— You’re not ready for this, and they’re not ready for you—”

“You must start with the prisons, Your Majesty!” another woman cried.

“Our brothers and sisters are treated worse than animals in the Soroot empire—”

“And in Zeldan—”

“They still bury the children in Sheffat—”

Alizeh absorbed each blow, each statement gutting her, every sentence cutting deeper, these reminders of her purpose, her duty, snatching the breath from her lungs.

“Does she not speak? I don’t understand—”

“The snoda from the castle, he said she’d spoken to him—smiled at him—”

“I thought he said she was here to marry the king—”

Alizeh gasped, her chest heaving.

“Our king? King Cyrus?”

“Alizeh, please, stand up— Alizeh—”-“Why do they like you?” she whispered, her lips moving against his throat, even as her head filled with static. “I thought they would hate you

—”

“Please, Your Highness,” a man shouted. “Say something—we beg you to speak—”

“Forgive me,” Cyrus whispered, holding her tighter. “I know you didn’t want me to, but I won’t wait any longer—”-“Cyrus,” she breathed, closing her eyes against the spinning world. “I think I’m going to faint.”

“My queen!” screamed the first woman, whose voice Alizeh suspected she’d remember for the rest of her life. “My queen, you’ve finally”—she gasped, still sobbing hysterically—“you’ve finally come for us, after all this time—”

Quite suddenly, they disappeared.”

“Alizeh could still feel those people—she still heard their voices—her lungs compressing under the weight of their hopes, her ribs cracking under the heft of their dreams. She’d never longed for her parents more than she did in that very moment, wishing for guidance, for someone to tell her that she was strong enough, that she was worthy. That she should rise, now, more than ever. That she would not fail if she did.“Alizeh,” he whispered. “You’re scaring me.”She heard his familiar voice and opened her eyes at the sound, searching for his face. Instead, everywhere she looked were flowers. She smelled grass, the welcome scent of overturned soil, the freshness of dew. Her wet cheek was pressed against the velvet petals of many tulips; a trio of bees were buzzing near her nose. She felt she might live here forever, might rest her weary head upon this flower bed and pretend, for a moment, that she was still a child. “Please,” said Cyrus. “At least tell me you’re okay.”-“I’m afraid that’s impossible,” she said, sniffing softly. She closed her eyes again, let the flowers dry her tears.-“What do you mean?” he said, alarmed. “Why impossible?”-“Well,” she said, “because I’ve recently deduced that you’re quite charmingly pathetic.”-He sighed. “Really? You’re choosing this moment to insult me?”-“And I have a theory,” she went on, “that if I were badly wounded, you would help me. True or false?” He went silent. He was silent so long Alizeh had time enough to watch a drop of dew drip off a glossy green leaf. “True or false, Cyrus?”-She heard his uneven exhale, the raw edge to his voice when he said, irritably, “False.” The nosta flashed cold.-“Liar,” she whispered.-“I don’t care for this game.”-“Where are we, by the way?” she asked, her eyes landing on a particularly purple tulip, the color so vivid it seemed imagined. In response, Cyrus did not say what was obvious, which was that they were in a flower field; instead he answered the more specific question she’d failed to ask, and said simply, “Somewhere safe.”-“Safe?” she said, managing a small smile. “Even with you here?”-It was a moment before he said, quietly, “Yes.” The nosta warmed.”

““The field exists simply to exist. There are thousands of different types of flowers here,” he explained. “It’s meant to be a kind of living painting; an experience with beauty meant to invigorate the tired senses.”-Alizeh nearly lifted her head, she was so surprised. “That’s why you brought me here?”-“Yes,” he said quietly.-“You mean, you were trying to console me?”-“Bloody hell, Alizeh, knock it off.”-“All right, okay,” she said with a sigh.-“Good.”-“Me?” she said again. “You were trying to console me?”-“You know what, you can walk back to the castle—”-“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I promise I’m really done this time.” She bit the inside of her cheek, and then—very, very softly—she said, “I do hope you know how grateful I am that you brought me here. It’s absolutely beautiful.”-“Yes, well,” he said, taking a sharp breath. “You strike me as precisely the sort of maudlin person who would appreciate the company of flowers while crying.” “

““Yes, I realize that, but may I ask anyway?” He sighed. “Why do you always wear black?” she said. “It doesn’t suit your coloring at all.”-“Pass.”-“You’re not going to answer?” said Alizeh, taken aback. “But it’s such a gentle question.”-“Oh, and you have less gentle questions for me, do you?” He didn’t sound happy about it.-“A great deal, in fact.”-“Once again, I’ll pass.”-“Cyrus,” she said patiently, “you can’t just ask a girl to marry you and then decline to answer a single question about yourself.”-“Try me.”-“Fine. Do you have any brothers or sisters?”-He cleared his throat and said, quietly, “Pass.”-“You do have siblings? Really? Where do—”-“Next question.” “

““I’m going to ask you possibly the harshest question now.”-“What?” he said sharply. Alizeh held her breath and waited, just until she heard him sigh. Gently, he said, “What is it?”-“Was your father— Was he a terrible man? Is that why you killed him?” “

““Cyrus,” she said finally. “Will you not answer me?”-“I don’t want to talk about my father.”-“But—”-“I won’t discuss it.”-“How am I supposed to trust you,” she said, “if I can’t understand why you did such a gruesome thing?”-“You don’t have to trust me.”-“Of course I do.” She frowned. “You’re making me enormous promises, and I have to believe that you mean them—that you’ll fulfill your end of the bargain—”-“I’ll make you a blood oath.”-Alizeh went very, very still. “No,” she said, exhaling the word. “Absolutely not.”-“Why not?”-“Because— Cyrus—”-“If you kill me, as we’ve agreed, none of it will matter.”-“But you’ll be bound to me—possibly forever—”-“Only if you don’t kill me.”-“And until then?”-He took a deep breath. “Well. Yes. Until then it’ll be fairly uncomfortable. Mostly for me.”-She shook her head against the flowers. “I won’t do it. It’s not humane. You’ll have no free will.”-He laughed bitterly. “And I suppose you think killing me is the more humane option?”-“Killing you was your idea!”-“This, too, is my idea. I don’t see why you’re being so obstinate—”-“Why won’t you just tell me your reasons?” she countered, frustrated. “Your mother said you did it because you claimed your father wasn’t fit to rule. Is that true?”-“My mother,” he said stiffly, “talks too much.”-“Cyrus—” “

“She watched his throat work as he looked at her, taking in every inch of her languid body with care. His eyes lingered in places, darkening with something she’d come to recognize as hunger. He regarded her then with an expression that came dangerously close to weakness, as if he couldn’t decide which part of her to savor longest, and his attentions, so intense, made her feel both desperate and unsteady, like she couldn’t breathe.“You took off your necklace,” he said with some difficulty.-“Yes.”-“Why?”-“I felt it was choking me.”-“Right,” he said, and dragged a hand down his face. Abruptly, he turned away.-“Cyrus,” she said after a moment. “Are you afraid of me?”-He almost laughed then, but his expression was strained. “What an absurd question.”-“Will you answer it anyway?”-“No,” he said drily. “I’m not afraid of you.”The nosta went cold.-“You are,” she insisted. “You think I’m going to hurt you.”-“No. I don’t.”Again, the nosta went cold.-“Cyrus—”-“Stop.” He was breathing harder than usual. “I don’t want to talk anymore.”-“But—” He made a sound, something like a hiss, his eyes squeezing shut as his body seized without provocation. He clutched his torso and doubled over, clenching his teeth as he sank slowly to his knees, and as he fell forward on his hands he gasped, then bit back a cry, and Alizeh, who was watching this unfold with increasing horror, realized that Cyrus was trying not to scream. She forgot herself. She forgot her own tired body and shot upright in fear, her head swimming only a little as she stumbled, steadying herself as she rushed toward him. “What’s happening?” she = said, stricken. “Why are you hurting? Let me—”-She touched him and he jerked away, forcing out a single word:“Don’t.”-“But—”-Cyrus’s head shot back in a sudden, violent motion, his eyes going wide as he paled, his skin taking on an ashen, sickly color. His body trembled, his chest heaving as he breathed, faster and faster, his face all the while frozen in a single, horrified expression. She knew then that he was seeing something. That he was hearing something.”

““No,” he shouted. “No—” He broke then, broke with an agonized sound as he collapsed forward, his shoulders shaking as he gasped for breath. “I can’t,” he said desperately. “I can’t, I’m sorry— Please—”Alizeh bore witness to the torture in his eyes. She heard the low, keening sound he made as a single tear, then another, tracked slowly down his cheek. She thought her heart might fail. She understood, rationally, that Cyrus was guilty of bringing the devil into his own life, but she didn’t know how to turn away from the suffering of others. She stood there and watched, horrified, while he begged blindly for mercy, as he flinched over and over like he’d been struck. Soon, a thin line of blood began dripping slowly from the crown of his head, then his nose. Cyrus wept. He pleaded even as he suffered, blood dripping into his open mouth as he spoke. “Not the other one,” he gasped. “Please, I’m begging you, don’t take the other one—”Cyrus would’ve died before exposing himself like this. Alizeh knew this, knew he would’ve willingly thrown himself off a cliff before betraying such emotion before her, and yet here he was, laid bare at her feet entirely against his will. She knew the mastermind behind this misery, and she suspected the devil was humiliating Cyrus on purpose—destroying him before her as a form of punishment, stealing from him his pride in the process, his privacy. She tried to avert her eyes, but how could she? When her pathetic heart snapped in half at the sight?”

“She was panicked, powerless in the face of his anguish, wishing stupidly that she might wrench him free from this trance, even as she knew any effort would be futile. For when Iblees invaded a mind, escape was impossible. No, Alizeh knew better. She was not naive; she understood that this episode had been orchestrated for her benefit. Iblees was torturing Cyrus in an effort to manipulate her sympathies. She saw her missteps quite clearly then, and with increasing despair, realized that she’d somehow betrayed herself. She’d started to like Cyrus. She’d begun to see him with complexity, with compassion. She did not, in fact, want to kill him. He was no longer a one-dimensional monster to her, but a perplexing character she hoped to understand. She’d given Iblees this ammunition. Indeed, Alizeh suspected she could put an end to this torment right now if she said but one word: yes. Yes, I’ll marry him. Oh, she was tempted.”

“She released a shaky breath. She could’ve prevented this. If only she’d been more guarded, if only she hadn’t cared. If only Cyrus hadn’t turned out to be so very, very human. Slowly, Alizeh fell to her knees. She took Cyrus’s limp hand in hers, and, like a fool, she cried for him.”

“In fact, just days ago he might’ve made some snide remark to his solemn valet about the waste of time, waste of fabric, waste of jewels. He’d thought himself above such frivolity, as he’d often described it. What was the point, he’d wondered, in such elaborate ensembles? What purpose did they serve? For eighteen years, Kamran had been a fool. A single day his grandfather had been gone, and already Kamran was beginning to understand that the hours the late king had spent in his dressing room were far from frivolous. In fact, they were a small mercy. While Kamran was being dressed, he could not be bothered. He was not asked to speak; he could not be questioned. There were no ministers to harangue him, no military maneuvers to put forth, no rivals to destroy.”

“It had been too soon. His grandfather’s scent had hung in the air not unlike a likeness of the man himself; his imagined form had been conjured from only sense and sensation. So powerful was this force that Kamran half expected Zaal to walk into the room at any moment, scolding him for the intrusion. Kamran had struggled to be surrounded by such potent memories; his chest had ached as he toured the museum of his grandfather’s life. The experience had affected him a great deal more than he cared to admit, for it betrayed a weakness in his character—a weakness of which his grandfather would’ve deeply disapproved. The prince closed his eyes on an exhale then, Zaal’s painful words reanimating, unbidden, in his mind— “Enough,” his grandfather said angrily, his voice rising an octave. “You accuse me of things you do not understand, child. The decisions I’ve had to make during my reign—the things I’ve had to do to protect the throne— would be enough to fuel your nightmares for an eternity.”-“My, what joys lie ahead.”-“You dare jest?” the king said darkly. “You astonish me. Never once have I led you to believe that ruling an empire would be easy or, for even a moment, enjoyable. Indeed if it does not kill you first, the crown will do its utmost to claim you, body and soul. This kingdom could never be ruled by the weak of heart. It is up to you alone to find the strength necessary to survive.”-“And is that what you think of me, Your Highness? You think me weak of heart?”-“Yes.”- Kamran’s eyes flew open. He felt his hands tremble and quickly curled them into fists, struggling to restore his confidence. Kamran liked to think of himself as a powerful, invulnerable force, but a single look at the last week of his life was enough to prove the truth: he was too easily ruled by his heart, too easily manipulated by his emotions. He was, in fact, weak. The realization made him nauseous, a wave of self-loathing roiling in his gut. Kamran had been better in command of himself when he was distracted, when Hazan demanded from him a sharpness of mind and wit, when he was moving fast and making plans. But in the wake of Hazan’s and Omid’s departures—and after he’d dispatched a letter to his aunt—he’d spent the better part of the afternoon evading the stammering servants intent on delivering him hand-printed notes from Zahhak, all of which requested his immediate presence in one of the grand parlors. Instead, Kamran had made himself scarce.”

“He’d felt them as they arrived, each new presence striking him like a tap against a tuning fork, a low level hum of electricity buzzing along the distorted gold veins of his body. It had frightened him, and like a child, he’d fled.”

“He didn’t want to hear them declare him unfit to rule; he didn’t wish to be sentenced to a distant province, where he might live in an old, dilapidated holding of the crown, accompanied by a brooding cook, a miserable maid, and an unhappy valet, none of whom would’ve willingly left Setar to keep him company. He was not yet ready for his entire life to change.”

“There was no reason Sina should suspect the prince of needing his cloak, for he’d done nothing to betray his intentions of leaving the castle at this hour. “I shouldn’t require my cloak,” he said quietly, “if I’m only going down to dinner.”-“Of course, sire.” Sina lowered his eyes. “It’s only that, earlier, one of the Diviners saw me passing in the hall and she bid me remind you that your cloak is hanging in your bedroom.”-Kamran stiffened. “Why would she say such a thing to you?”-“Forgive me, Your Highness,” Sina said, shaking his head. “I don’t know.”-Kamran’s heart was pounding in his chest now. Once again, he seemed to feel the electric hum of the Diviners’ presence, feel it spark along the glittering branches disfiguring his left arm. He didn’t know what this new sensation meant, but he suspected that, whatever it was, it wasn’t good.-“You may go,” he said. Sina retreated with another bow and without a sound—after which Kamran charged into his room, retrieved his hooded cloak from its hook, and stormed the halls of his own home. He was perturbed.”

“Omid, who’d failed him. Night had fallen an hour ago, and the child had only now returned? Inwardly, Kamran sighed. He was going out to the stables anyway; he figured he may as well track down Omid and take him along, assign him a new role, make the necessary introductions to the groom. Not only would this give him an excellent pretense for leaving the grounds wearing his cloak, but Omid would then become someone else’s charge, making him one less responsibility Kamran need worry about in his absence. Resolved, the prince followed the muted resonance of the boy’s voice, noting as he drew closer to the source that, even from this distance, Omid appeared to be deeply agitated. Kamran frowned. The boy was not, in fact, speaking; he was arguing, exchanging frustrations with what sounded like an angry footman—and no wonder. Omid was shouting in Feshtoon, clearly oblivious to the fact that most footmen in Setar would not be educated enough to speak the language of his southern province. Kamran picked up his pace then, striding impatiently toward the front hall, intending to resolve the matter at once—when he heard something altogether more upsetting. Miss Huda. Her voice was unmistakable, and Kamran experienced a spike of alarm at the sound. He could neither imagine why Miss Huda had returned to the palace at this hour nor what she was doing in Omid’s company, but the young woman was now screeching at the angry footman, her shouts growing only more shrill as she cried—“I most certainly will not step aside—and don’t you dare touch me—”-“Miss, please, you’re not allowed to be here—this is a private hour for the royal household, the prince does not receive unsolicited guests in the evening—”-“But she’s with me,” Omid said in accented Ardanz before giving up and carrying on in his native tongue. “We’re here on official orders! For the prince! You must let us pass!”-“Are you making any sense of this?” said a footman. “I can’t understand a word he’s saying—”-“What he’s saying,” Miss Huda interjected angrily, “is that we are here by order of the prince himself, and mark my words: my father, the Lojjan ambassador, will be hearing about this—” Kamran thought his head might explode. The audacity of this absurd young woman to invoke his name in the interest of her own immunity— Oh, he was already pitying himself for being forced to endure her company for the second time in the same day. He turned the corner too sharply, wishing he might leave these idiots to their fate when, suddenly, the entire abhorrent scene came into view. Kamran stopped short, his body going slack in disbelief.”

““Your associate?” Kamran said sharply, emerging from the shadows.-“Your Highness!” cried a chorus of breathless voices. All bowed and scraped before him in an almost choreographed motion, all but Omid, the boy peeling off from the crowd to approach Kamran with wild eyes, his head shaking hard as he spoke in rapid-fire Feshtoon:-“I swear I would’ve been here before nightfall, sire— I swear with my whole heart I would’ve— I brought them just as you asked, except there was a mob gathered outside the palace gates—”-“A mob?”-“Yes, sire, the people are very angry, sire, and the guards were threatening to pull up the drawbridge to prevent anyone from coming through until Miss Huda told them who she was and finally we did get through the gates but then they wouldn’t let us come through the front door because they said you weren’t accepting visitors but then we finally got through the door and then they—”-“Enough,” Kamran said.”

“Finally Kamran was left no choice but to face his strange audience, the odd group staring at him now with terror. The prince knew he’d no one but himself to blame for this shameful turn of events, and wasn’t sure then whether his anger was aimed more at himself, or Omid. Or perhaps even the infuriating Miss Huda. Quietly, he said: “Someone explain to me at once what is going on here before I have the lot of you carted off to the dungeons.” Omid and Miss Huda, so loud only minutes before, seemed incapable then of saying a word. Their mouths opened and closed as they shared frightened, uncertain glances, and Kamran thought he really might lose his mind when, finally, Deen stepped forward and broke open the silence.-“If I may, Your Highness”—he cleared his throat—“I’d only like to say that I, too, would love to know what is going on here, for I haven’t the faintest idea.”-Kamran raised his eyebrows. “How is that possible?”-“All I know, sire, is that the ruination of my day began when this young woman”—Deen nodded at Miss Huda—“barreled into my shop oh, about four hours ago and, without warning or even an introduction, began interrogating me—in front of my customers, no less—about someone I’d treated days ago, demanding all the while that I divulge confidential information to a complete stranger—which I feel I should point out is not only unethical, but illegal—and I was still trying to get the miss to leave the premises when this absurdly tall child”—he pointed at Omid—“barged into my store for the second time today, and this time demanded I follow him back to the palace or else hang at dawn for defying an order from the crown—”Kamran made a pained sound.“And then—and then these two hooligans”—Deen gestured vaguely at Miss Huda and Omid—“forged some spontaneous and no doubt nefarious alliance, after which they forced me into the back of a foul, rented hackney, where I was made to wait at least forty-five minutes before I was suddenly thrust into the very unpleasant company of the woman standing beside me now. I’m afraid I don’t know her name”—he turned to Mrs. Amina and muttered an apology, which she ignored with a scowl—“but she spent the entire ride moaning about how angry her mistress would be upon discovering she’d gone, for her mistress was in terrible spirits and she couldn’t be spared, especially not on such short notice—”-“All right,” Kamran said flatly. “I think I’ve heard enough.” Deen nodded, then stepped back.”

““Forgive me,” Deen said, frowning as he glanced around the group. “But were we brought in to be questioned about the same girl? The Jinn snoda who came to me for salve? If so, I cannot corroborate these stories, for I don’t know her name, and I’ve no notion of her attending a ball or causing any kind of trouble—”-“She was no ordinary snoda!” Mrs. Amina cried. “Don’t you see? I’d long suspected there was something the matter with her—she was always putting on airs, speaking all the time like she was some kind of toff—and I only blame myself, sire, for not exposing her sooner. I felt the darkness in her the first day I saw her, and when I watched her eyes change color right in front of me I should’ve known she had the devil inside her—”-“If anyone has the devil inside her,” Omid said angrily, “it’s you!”-”Vile girl,” Mrs. Amina was saying, ignoring this outburst from the boy. “Never liked her. She never followed instructions, you know. Always sloppy with her work, cutting corners—”-“Sloppy with her work?” Deen cut her off, his eyes wide with shock.“The girl who came into my shop with hands so destroyed by hard labor she could hardly make a fist?”He shook his head, took a sharp step away from the woman. “You’re the housekeeper who beat her, aren’t you? Don’t tell me you’re responsible for that infected cut across her throat, too?”-“Oh, no, sir,” Omid said quietly in Ardanz. “That was me.”-Deen looked suddenly revolted. “Who are you people? Pray tell me, what crimes have I committed to deserve the great misfortune of your company? I merely treated a girl for her wounds!” He looked beseechingly at the prince. “Your Highness, will you not allow me to return home? I’ve done no wrong here—I don’t deserve to have my name lowered by association with these heathens—”-“Hold a moment,” Kamran said, considering Deen closely. “You can confirm that the girl’s injuries were real, then? They weren’t the result of an illusion?”-“An illusion?” Deen hesitated. “Your Highness, I can’t imagine what reason she’d have to waste magic on torturing herself, but if for some inane purpose she’d managed to enchant her hands to ruin, I should think she’d have the ability to change them back. What need would she have of my salves if she could do such a thing on her own? No, sire, I don’t believe her wounds were any kind of illusion.” The apothecarist frowned then, appearing to remember something. “She did, however, discover in my presence that her body was able to heal itself at a more rapid rate than was normal, and removed her bandages after only days, instead of the week I’d suggested—”-“Heal itself?” Kamran repeated, going still. “Really?”-“Yes, sire.” Deen blinked at him, surprised by the prince’s interest. “Her skin recovered itself at a rather unnatural pace, which is not considered common even among Jinn—”-“A sign of the devil!” Mrs. Amina cried. “Here is proof!”-“Oh, do shut up,” Miss Huda said irritably.”

““This is utter rubbish,” said Deen, rolling his eyes. “If the girl had access to dark magic, do you really think she’d accept a pittance in exchange for scrubbing scum from your mistress’s floors? You think if she had access to dark magic that she’d willingly share a roof with a brutal housekeeper who clearly took pleasure in beating her? I should think not.”-Mrs. Amina gasped in outrage, took a step back, and promptly lashed out at the apothecarist, who rallied with ease. Kamran wanted to put an end to this madness, wanted to clear these clowns out of his home, but he’d discovered then—to his dismay—that he could not move. His pulse seemed to be pounding in his head, his heart beating violently against his chest. Bit by bit, he was being proven wrong about Alizeh. Having now been personally subjected to Cyrus’s manipulations of magic, Kamran could imagine that the southern king possessed the skills necessary to have imbued her garments with protections. Indeed it would make sense if he’d magicked the gown to protect her identity from those who wished her harm—for what else might explain why so few people at the ball had been able to identify her? What else would explain Cyrus’s cryptic statement, his subtle accusation that Kamran could see her? Alizeh’s gown had been incinerated, twice, as she entered and exited the fire. Perhaps in the process the frock had lost some of its effectiveness, blurring her from the crowd instead of blotting her out altogether. This might explain why Kamran’s eyesight had failed him with such inconsistency, why she’d seemed to fade in and out of focus before him; as Alizeh’s betrayals were revealed, he’d swung wildly between hatred and longing, wanting at once to kill her and save her. The magic had perhaps reacted to his warring emotions.”

“He felt at sea, drowning in doubt, and his frustration only intensified. This anger was directed toward himself, toward his grandfather, toward the circumstances that now defined his life. That King Zaal had died at all had been reason enough for Kamran to rage, but it was the aftermath, he realized, that had broken him the most, for in the wake of his grandfather’s murder, fear and grief had muddled the prince’s otherwise inviolable instincts, causing him to question everything that’d felt so certain only hours prior. Once again, his emotions had overruled him. Of all the trials ahead, Kamran was beginning to fear that his greatest obstacle would be overcoming himself.-“Your Majesty,” came Deen’s sharp voice, returning the prince to the present. “I beg you: please dismiss me from this circus. I should’ve been home for dinner by now, and my loved ones will begin to fear for my safety—”-“Loved ones?” Mrs. Amina made a sound of contempt. “You’ve got loved ones, have you? While the rest of us must marry our work, warm our beds with pain, and give birth only to bitterness—”-“Enough,” Kamran practically roared.””

““I don’t want to hear another word,” he said in a deathly whisper. “From any of you—” The words died in his throat. An eerie wave of sensation flared along his tortured skin as his heart thundered in his chest, the sound of his own breathing intensifying in his ears. He turned slowly, expecting to see a Diviner, and instead discovered Zahhak, the slippery man slinking toward him now with a cloying smile.- The defense minister came to a stop before him, clasping his hands as if in prayer. “I thought I heard a commotion,” he said, taking in the broad details of the unfolding drama with no apparent interest. He returned his blank eyes to Kamran. “I’ve been waiting for you all day, sire. Perhaps now, we might finally speak.” Another tremor of sensation awoke along the prince’s golden veins, just as three Diviners drifted suddenly into view.”

“When Cyrus had finally stopped seizing, the moon stood high and bright in the sky, and Alizeh had held on to this miracle of light like a lifeline, terrified she’d succumb to her own fears before he even awoke.”

“She’d mopped the remaining blood from his face with the skirt of her white dress, and used the wet of her own silent, unceasing tears to gently scrub the lingering stickiness from his eyes, his skin. Then, when none of this seemed to rouse him, she’d stroked his hair in careful, tender motions. Even then she marveled at the thick silk of his copper locks, the way they gleamed in the moonlight. She’d begged him to wake. He did not stir.”

“She should have rejoiced in his pain; she should have fled while he was unconscious; instead, she astonished herself by remaining firmly by his side, fearing for him, pleading with him to open his eyes. These were feelings she did not wish to examine.”

“When still he was unresponsive, her motions grew more assured, more intentional. She caressed him with great care, brushed the backs of her knuckles along the sharp line of his jaw, grazed the elegant slope of his nose. It was strange to see him so defenseless, his expression so unguarded. The harsh edges of his tense and stoic expressions were smoothed away in sleep, the planes of his face rendered milky in the starlight. She would never again deny that he was beautiful. She whispered to him over and over, beseeching him to return to his body, to this present moment, and was again stroking the curve of his cheek when he caught her hand—weakly—and she went suddenly, deathly still. Relief flooded through her even as her pulse sped up, for his fingers slowly closed around her own. He drew the back of her hand gently against his lips, and then, so softly she might’ve imagined it, he kissed her.”

““Touch me,” he whispered.-Her heart beat only harder. “What?” He released her hand, but only to press her open palm firmly against his face. For a moment his eyelashes fluttered, and then, quite contentedly, he sighed. Alizeh realized, with a shock, that he was dreaming.”

“He was sleeping, after all. He’d not meant to touch her like this. In fact, she knew him well enough by now to speculate that if he’d any idea his hand was right now resting in such a scandalous place under her skirt, he’d be horrified. He only needed a little rest, she reasoned. Perhaps if his hand stayed exactly where it was, things might turn out just fine. So when moments later he shifted an inch and his hand moved farther up her thigh, she nearly bit through her tongue to keep from making a sound. His fingers had much more than grazed the silky edge of her underwear, and Alizeh thought she might expire.-“Cyrus,” she said, panicking. “Please wake up.” He said nothing. “Cyrus—”-“Yes.”-Her heart was beating too hard. “Are you— Are you awake now? Please tell me you’re awake.”

““Cyrus,” she said, overcome with relief. “You’re awake—”-“Alizeh?” he whispered, exhaustion weakening his voice. “What are you doing here?”-“What do you mean?” She tensed. “We’re in the flower field, remember?”-“No,” he said, and he seemed to lose steam all at once, his head beginning to droop. “How did you”—he blinked very slowly—“how’d you get in my room? You’re not supposed to be here.”-Alizeh’s relief became alarm. “We’re not in your room,” she said, fighting back her panic. “It’s just that the sun has gone down, and it’s very dark now. And cold, actually, so if you wouldn’t mind taking us back—”-“I’m so tired, Alizeh,” he said, stumbling over the words. He sounded delirious. “Let’s go back to bed,-Alizeh.”-“Cyrus—”-He laughed a little, like he was drunk. “I do say it a lot.”-“What?” she said, going briefly still.-“Your name,” he said, and closed his eyes. He nearly fell over, catching himself at the last second. “I didn’t know your name for so long, angel. I love the way it feels in my mouth.”-Alizeh’s confusion was outweighed by the physical shock she felt at his casual affection, the endearment embedding in her chest, causing chaos. “Cyrus,” she said, feeling suddenly close to tears. “What’s happening to you? Are you sick?”-“Oh yes.” He nodded. “It’s t-terrible.”-“Is it magic?” Her fears ratcheted only higher. “Are you under a spell right now?”-“Mmmm yes always happens,” he murmured. “Part of the cycle.”-“What always happens?” she asked urgently. “What cycle? What are you talking about?”-He didn’t respond; instead, he clapped a heavy hand against his cheek and frowned. “Did you wash my face, sweetheart?”A new tenderness; another blow to her chest.-“Yes,” she whispered.-“How?” His hand fell away, and he squinted into the darkness. “Did you call for a maid?”-“No.” Her head felt strange. Overheated. This time when he swayed, he fell. Alizeh caught him with a soft oof, and his head landed with a gentle thud against her chest, where, without the heft of her golden necklace, the low neckline of her bodice was nearly indecent. Cyrus turned his head, pressed his face to the exposed skin of her breasts, and made a sound deep in his throat, something like a groan. “You’re so soft,” he said, slurring the words. “So sweet.”-(…….) “Listen, I know you’re very tired,” she said nervously. “But I need your help, sleepy boy. Can you do something for me?”-“Anything.” He drew his nose along the swell of her breasts, kissing the smooth skin there once, twice, until she made a desperate, broken sound and he swore, low, under his breath. “Alizeh,” he said, sounding drugged. “Can I taste you?” She was shaking so hard the tremors were beyond her control now, and if Cyrus weren’t half out of his mind she’d have been too mortified to speak. Her breath was coming in fast, in fits. She had to get herself in order or else she’d lose this struggle entirely.-“Listen to me,” she said breathlessly, “I need you to get us back to the castle. Can you please do that for me, Cyrus? Can you use a bit of magic to return us to the palace—” -“Mmm,” he said softly. “Yes, back to bed, warmer there—”-“No,” she hastened to say, “not back to bed, no bed, just the castle—”Alizeh bit back a shriek.”

“The sound of crickets gave way to silence, the chilly darkness replaced by pools of warm, dim light that illuminated the shapes and contours of lush, decadent quarters she had to assume belonged to Cyrus. And if this was his room, then she was lying on his bed.”

“He’d never been so vain as to linger before a looking glass, or even to catch a glimpse of himself in a reflective window, for of all the things he admired most about himself, his physicality was low on the list. Then again, he’d never had to care. He’d taken for granted his good looks. He’d long witnessed the effect he had on others; the way dilated eyes betrayed baser thoughts in his presence; the way young women trembled when he stood close enough. Kamran, like many people, was not insensible to a certain energy; he could feel a person’s desire. He could also feel their loathing.”

“With a start, he remembered what Alizeh had said to him on the night of the ball—how she’d suspected, as his body had sustained wave after wave of torment, that he might’ve had an aversion to gold. She’d suggested, as a result, that he cease wearing clothing woven with the glittering thread. It had been an interesting observation, for the gilded stripe that once neatly bisected his chest and torso had all but shattered across his body in an almost reactive manner. But as he adjusted his sleeves then, stalling as he turned Zahhak’s words over in his mind, he was reminded that even his mourning clothes glimmered in places with strands forged from the precious metal. In that regard, nothing had changed.”

““Minister,” Kamran said sharply, sparing a glance at his four, wide-eyed onlookers. “As you can plainly see, we have the distinct displeasure of an unexpected audience tonight. Perhaps this discussion should wait for another time.”-“I gave you multiple opportunities, sire, to have this conversation in private, but you ignored my every request. I’ve no choice now but to beseech you where we stand.”-Kamran went briefly light-headed with rage. “Get out,” he said, spinning around to face his unwanted crowd. “Go home. All of you. Now.”-“Forgive me, Your Majesty,” said Deen, holding up one finger, “for I would love nothing more than to leave, but I should require a carriage, for our hackney is long gone, and it isn’t possible to hail a hansom cab from the palace—”-“Out,” Kamran shouted, pointing at the door. “Get out and walk home, for all I care—”-“Walk?” Miss Huda gasped. “But it’s at least half a mile just to cross the bridge, sire, and it’s terribly dark and cold outside—”-“And there was a mob!” Mrs. Amina cried. “We might be set upon by bandits!” “

“He’d known this betrayal was coming and still he struggled to restrain his anger. “A critical ceremony,” he repeated. “A critical ceremony for what purpose, pray?”-Once more, Zahhak’s eyes lingered on the glittering striations upon Kamran’s face. “Surely you will wish to do whatever is best for the empire,” he said, baring his teeth in a smile. “The Diviners only want to be certain. They bound this magic to your body at birth with a power that was designed never to be undone. There’s no precedent for such a marking to mutate in this way, or for a body to reject it. You cannot be surprised by their interest.”-Kamran became suddenly aware of a presence behind him, an impulse pricking, alerting him to danger. He turned his head only halfway, spotting, out of the corner of his eye, the approach of the three Diviners—though how they managed to change positions so quickly, Kamran couldn’t imagine. He turned his gaze to the ground, struggled to remain calm. “You intend to take me by force?”-“During these dark times,” Zahhak said silkily, “it is of the utmost importance that we pledge our allegiance only to the true sovereign of Ardunia. Else we cannot be certain to emerge victorious. Surely, you can understand this.”-Kamran heard someone gasp at that, and was reminded, as renewed anger tore through him, of his unwanted onlookers. Very well. If Zahhak was going to intentionally humiliate him in front of an audience, Kamran would return the favor in full. “I understand,” the prince said darkly, “only that you’ve been eager to undermine me from the moment my father was murdered.You expected my grandfather to keel over shortly thereafter, didn’t you? He was over one hundred years old—his death must’ve seemed inevitable. But my grandfather lived too long, didn’t he? Just long enough to give me time to ascend the throne at a suitable age.” Kamran watched the older man stiffen, and took a careful step forward. “It must’ve been frustrating for you to see him live,” he went on. “For had both my father and my grandfather died in quick succession, I might’ve been crowned king as a mere child, which would’ve been a perfect storm of tragedies for a power-hungry man like yourself. I offer you my sympathies,” the prince said coldly. “It must’ve been a blow indeed, to have lost an opportunity to rule as regent.”-Zahhak’s nostrils flared, his anger surfacing only briefly before he regained control. Still, he spoke in an uncharacteristic rush when he said, “I’ve worked for this empire since before even your mother was born, sire, and to note the disparity between my sixty years and your eighteen would be to comment on the difference between a mountain and a grain of sand.” He, too, took a step closer. “That you lack the intelligence and experience necessary to rule Ardunia is a generous understatement. There is no sense in allowing a child to inherit the greatest empire in the world simply by order of birth, and I will not scruple to say that I resent the reward you were dealt for the mere effort of being born, a feat accomplished by millions of others who live and breathe today. “Your grandfather, on the other hand, was a great man and a great king, and I was proud to serve under him. But he destroyed his entire legacy by appealing, in a moment of weakness, to the most detested creature alive. Nearly a century he ruled our land, and now he will be remembered with only hatred and disgust. Yes.” Zahhak’s eyes glittered with menace. “Your grandfather lived too long. And I can only hope he hasn’t instilled the same terrible values in his grandson.”-Kamran felt his chest heave with fury. “Our king is dead less than a day,” he said, his voice rising an octave, “and you dare to speak of him with such vitriol?”-Zahhak narrowed his eyes. “That you still hold him in such high regard is damning indeed, sire.”-“It is a comfort to me,” Kamran said quietly, “to know that I was always right to loathe you.”-“As it is a comfort to me,” the minister countered, “to know that you will soon be returned to your truest form. Bereft of a crown, you are little more than a spoiled child, unseasoned and ill-informed, and altogether undeserving of the throne.”-Unexpectedly, Kamran smiled. “You take a great risk by voicing aloud your truths, Minister. With every word you put forth you walk yourself closer to your own funeral. Has it not occurred to you,” he said quietly, “to fear for the possibility that my crown remains firmly fixed upon my head?”-Zahhak swallowed, his jaw clenching. “Seize him,” he said. Kamran had hardly opened his mouth to speak before his lips were sealed shut, his legs pinned together, and his arms bolted to his sides. His mind screamed in protest as he struggled uselessly against his magical binds, his eyes darting back and forth in a terrible panic. Alarm bloomed through his body, awakening inside him simultaneous fear and rage. For the second time in less than a day he was paralyzed—though this time at the hands of the Diviners, the priests and priestesses who’d always loved and protected him, and upon whom Kamran had relied all his life. This latest blow of another savage betrayal rattled him to his core. He went suddenly weightless. The prince felt, more than saw, that he hung in the air, experiencing a strange emotional and physical detachment as his body was shuttled through space. He thought he heard a familiar, insistent buzzing sound, but then came the clamor of voices—a thunder of shouts and cries—and the din faded into nothing as he was forced, floating and paralyzed, from the room.”

“Kamran had been a spoiled child. He’d taken his life for granted; he saw that now. But never again would he be a child, and never again would he be cosseted. He’d been forced, unfinished, into this blistering kiln of change, and it had vulcanized him; it would continue to transform him. He could learn from his mistakes. He could adapt as the situation demanded. And he did not want to lose his crown.”

“Even as it killed him to imagine it, Kamran held fast to a single hope: that, after they ruined him tonight, he might still have time enough to dash to the docks to meet Hazan. He was worrying over this, clinging now more than ever to the idea that, in the wake of his metamorphosis, he might at least become his own man, avenge his grandfather’s death, and forge his own path-”

“Even Kamran, who was fairly stout of heart, shook inwardly at the thought of such a fate. How the Diviners intended to test him with this experience, he couldn’t know, and what he’d done to deserve this level of cruelty, he couldn’t imagine. He only hung there, suspended in the doorway of his disgusting new home for the length of a truly terrifying moment. It was pitch-black but for the glimmer of the moon and stars, for the tower had a single open-air skylight, which loomed from on high, at least fifty feet above his head. He had no idea what carcasses he might be forced to share this room with, and it made him ill to imagine he might leave this place only to have his head removed from his body. Fear awoke, untamed, inside his mind. How was this wretched place meant to prove his mettle? If only he could speak aloud a single word then, he would’ve begged for quarter. Why? he wanted to shout. Why are you doing this? What have I done to deserve such a sentence? Alas. Kamran hadn’t more than a moment to process this tyranny before his body was shuttled into the cell, the door slammed shut behind him, and he was finally, unceremoniously, released. He fell to the icy stone floor with a pitiful cry.”

“They were safely back in the palace, Cyrus was in bed, he no longer seemed to be in danger of kissing her, and now all she had to do was sneak out and slink back to her own quarters which was much easier said than done, for this palace was enormous and terrifyingly vertiginous. Alizeh had no idea where her rooms were positioned relative to his, but compared with all else, this seemed a simple enough problem to solve. First, she’d need to figure out how to exit Cyrus’s room without notice, and then she’d have to make certain to avoid running into Sarra, who’d no doubt want to discuss Alizeh’s progress on the path to murdering her son. Should she manage all this, Alizeh would only need to ask a few nosy, gossiping servants for directions to her room, all the while hoping the uninitiated among them would neither question who she was nor ask about the bloodstain on her skirt. Simple.”

“She knew better than to think his intoxicated actions tonight were indicative of some larger shift in their relationship. Cyrus had told her quite plainly just hours ago that he hated her, and the nosta had confirmed this. They’d enjoyed some reluctant and surprising moments of friendship, but she didn’t think it was enough to erase such passionate feelings of loathing, not when the agreement between them was meant to end with murder. Still, Alizeh was too reasonable to deny that, despite her many practical objections, she was intensely aware of Cyrus; there was no questioning that she felt a baffling, magnetic pull between their bodies. Then again, that didn’t mean she trusted him. And right now, she feared for him.”

“Alizeh did care. Ice ran through her veins, yes, but it had never made her coldhearted. She’d sat there and borne witness to Cyrus’s suffering. She’d cried for him.”

“Never would she have expected an uninhibited version of Cyrus to be so emotional or affectionate, but then—she didn’t actually know what she was dealing with, or what, exactly, he was going through. Whatever it was, this was not the real Cyrus.-“Will you help me?” she said instead. “I was trying to take off your coat.”-He said nothing, just looked at her, then at himself, partly divested of his jacket. In stark, childlike motions he removed the rest of the article, then shoved the garment halfheartedly away from himself. It toppled, with a slithering sound, to the floor. Alizeh promptly scooped this up into her arms, surprised by its weight, and draped it carefully on the back of a nearby chair. She turned around just in time to see Cyrus ripping off his shirt. Like dew in winter, she froze.”

“Cyrus was powerful. She didn’t know how else to describe the sight of him, stripped down to his skin. She didn’t know how to fathom into words the corded muscle that moved as he stretched, the sinewy lines of his body that snaked all the way down his torso. He gleamed in the soft light, the shadows carving him into a wonder so substantial she was disturbed by a sudden, stupid desire to touch him, to see what he might feel like under her hand. Cyrus paid her no attention. He pulled the shirt free, his hair suffering in the aftermath, and let the garment fall where it fell, not seeming to care for its fate. Alizeh watched him in a daze as he moved, riveted by the motions of his arms as he unbuckled his sword belt, marveling at the tension in the muscles flexing across his body, the tightly restrained power behind even his slightest movements. He let the precious holster and its weapon fall to the ground with a clatter, and Alizeh, who’d been in something of a trance, nearly jumped a foot in the air at the sound. But it was when he began unbuttoning his trousers that she turned sharply around with a stifled cry, covering her entire face with her hands. Oh, she was ashamed of herself. She’d been gawking at him brazenly, like an unprincipled deviant, her heart beating like the wings of a hummingbird, so fast it was making her feel ill. Heavens, but she’d forgotten herself. She was not an unprincipled deviant. She did not ogle the naked bodies of men under the influence of dark magic.”

““Alizeh,” he said again, this time softly scolding.-“Are you,” she said tremulously, “are you decent?”-She heard the low rumble of his laugh. “Yes.” Terrified, she turned around in slow motion. She discovered him still sitting up but was relieved beyond reason to find that he’d pulled the blanket around his lower body.-“Hello,” she whispered, lifting a hand in greeting, like the veriest idiot. He only looked at her in response, looked at her with manifest desire, his gaze darkening as he watched her, like he wanted to devour her. His eyes raked her face and body until she felt a liquid heat roil through her, tension coiling taut in her stomach. She took an unsteady step back.-“Come here,” he said roughly.”

“He did not lift his weary arms to draw the blanket above his shoulders, but here was where Alizeh walked away, for the truth was she’d reached her limit the moment Cyrus had removed his shirt. She swallowed. It wasn’t right to be so attracted to a man she was meant to kill. Besides, Cyrus had no idea what he was doing. He was out of his head, his common sense dimmed by something dangerous. If he had any idea of the things he’d said to her— If he had any idea how he’d been acting around her—Just then came a sharp knock at the door.”

“This small, distant window, he was realizing, was both a blessing and a cruelty in this dire place, for while it provided what was no doubt a welcome light during the day, it also exposed its prisoner to the elements at night—proving to Kamran once again that pleasure and torture were often delivered in the same blow. It made him think of Alizeh.”

“She spoke, and the Diviners had been slaughtered; she spun, and his grandfather had been murdered; she laughed, and his body had been disfigured; she breathed, and his mother had vanished; she sighed, and his aunt no longer spoke to him; she left, and his own people had turned on him. Kamran could not even hear her name without taking it like a shot to the chest. Even then, he wondered whether he’d ever see her again.”

“And then he wondered, as he shouldered the weight of his present failure, how long Hazan would wait for him at the docks tonight before giving up.”

“Kamran clapped his hands over his ears, falling hard on one knee as his head exploded.

“—have any idea that the nobles were reconsidering his right to the throne? How cruel—and in the wake of his grandfather’s murder—”

“I don’t know, miss, his grandfather wasn’t a very good person—”

“Oh, I only meant that it must be hard for him, you know, to deal with all these revelations—”

“Where is it?! I know you know where it is, and I demand you tell me—”

“I can’t believe I’m helping you hooligans. I was supposed to be at home hours ago—”

“Kamran, you idiot. What have you gotten yourself into now? Come along then, pet, thank you for telling me—”

“—can’t just leave him in there! Omid, do you remember which way they turned after that?”

“—already searched the king’s rooms! I couldn’t find it!”

“At least that horrid housekeeper is no longer with us—”

“Yes, miss, I followed them all the way up—”

“—didn’t see you? How did you manage that?”

“—a long time, sir, being a street child means learning how to disappear in plain sight and I—”

“Hazan!”

“Oh, thank goodness you’re here—”

“Why are you protecting him? Where did you take him? Why are you willfully jeopardizing the future of this empire—”

“—the hell are you two doing here? And—aren’t you the apothecarist?”

“Your cloak weighs heavy tonight, sire.”

“Yes, I’m an apothecarist. Who are you?”

“—saving the prince!”

“It’s my duty to assume control of the throne! You must tell me where it is! It’s my right! It’s my—”

“You should turn out your pockets, child, and unburden yourself.”

“—what have you done with it? Where did you put it?”

“Turn out your pockets, child.”

“Turn them out.”

“Turn out your pockets.”

“DO IT NOW—”

With a rising, whistling shriek that nearly took off his head, the voices were suddenly ripped out of his mind, leaving in their absence only a lingering scream that all but blew out his eardrums.”

“He felt an unexpected warmth of moisture at his ear and lifted an unsteady hand to inspect it, his fingers coming away smeared with blood. Kamran’s heart was pounding. He didn’t understand what’d just happened, but he was aware enough to fuse together what seemed the most likely theory: that this experience could only have been crafted through the use of magic, which meant the Diviners must’ve been trying to communicate with him. Turn out your pockets. These cryptic words made no sense. There was nothing in his pockets save a bit of gold, Alizeh’s book, and his chain mail mask, and last he’d checked, none of these things was a sledgehammer, which was the only item he truly cared to possess at the moment.”

“Kamran’s hands stilled, then, as he felt the shape of something unfamiliar in his interior cloak pocket. Carefully, blinking to clear his blurry vision, Kamran withdrew a small, rectangular package from his pocket. It was a slim box wrapped in brown paper, tied with simple red twine. He recognized the gift at once, the significance hitting him with an astonishing blow. His understanding of the moment was indeed so powerful, so fiercely unsettling that he felt his eyes prick with emotion. The late Diviners had given this to him days ago. Before they’d been murdered, before his home had been invaded, before his grandfather had been killed, before he’d ever known the satin of Alizeh’s skin. It was because of this package that he’d arrived at all in the Royal Square; the Diviners had summoned him for a visit that day despite the fact that he’d never announced his return to Setar. He’d awoken early to avoid the crowds that would inevitably swarm the streets, and was making his way to the Diviners Quarters when he was stopped in his tracks at the sight of what he thought was a grown man about to murder a servant girl. This moment. It had changed the course of his entire life.”

“The prince, who’d been by then accustomed to receiving small gifts on occasion from both Diviners and commoners alike, merely tucked the parcel into his cloak pocket, meaning to open it at a later, less chaotic moment. It had remained here ever since.”

“Then, his heart pounding in his chest, he looked inside the box, within which he discovered a single black feather, resting in a bed of linen. At first, he did not understand. He scrambled to unfurl the paper, which he quickly held up to the moonlight, and in the distant glow he was able to discern that the scrap was but a piece of a much larger document. It was a small slip of paper with torn edges, and its pale skin had been printed upon in the neat, careful script of his grandfather. It read: leave this feather to my grandson, to use only when all else seems lost, when his tragedies feel insurmountable, and hope feels impossible. He will need only to touch it to his own blood, and Simorgh will come for him, as she once did for me. I also leave him my

There, the message was cut off, and Kamran’s heart sped up to a truly frightening pace; suddenly he could hear nothing but his own breaths, the harsh sounds echoing between his ears, his mind spinning as the world around him seemed to fracture and reassemble, fall apart and resurrect. Still, he did not hesitate. Kamran pressed the feather into his bloodstained hand and, with a shaky, terrified breath, he closed his fist.”

“ONE NIGHT WAS BORN

a royal child

Windows shattered

the rain was wild

The queen rejoiced

The king ran inside

He looked at his son

his eyes went wide

The baby had hair

the color of milk

His body was healthy

soft as silk

Still the father was frozen

He did nothing but stare

at the white of his lashes

and the white of his hair

You’ve birthed an old man

was all he could say

This child is cursed

and he tore him away

The mother then cried

The babe did, too

He cried in the way

babes often do

Amid protests and screams

that terrible king

strapped the child to his back

and did a terrible thing

He climbed a mountain

his arms growing stiff

Left the baby to die

at the top of a cliff

The wind was screaming

the child was, too

He screamed in the way

children often do

when their parent

is vile

and stupidity reigns

when delusion

wins

and intellect wanes

From on high watched a beast

who didn’t like what she heard

Simorgh, Simorgh,

a magnificent bird

Her heart was unmatched

her magic unknown

She snatched up the child

to raise as her own

With four other chicks

the boy grew in her nest

He was happy and loved

and knew he was blessed

She warned him that

one day

he’d have to return

to a life he’d not known

to a role he’d not learned

He rejected this warning

but Simorgh insisted

His destiny was written

it could not be resisted

News reached him one day

that a woman still cried

That an empire was failing

that his father might die

Simorgh brought him finery

that he wore without joy

to return to the palace

he’d not known as a boy

He said his farewells

with an ache in his heart

to the family he’d chosen

whom he’d loved from the start

Then he seated himself

on his mother’s back

and she tore through the sky

with a deafening crack

Color exploded

when she took flight

She landed at the palace

in a shower of light

None would forget

the day Zaal had returned

The way the world brightened

the way his father had burned

Zaal took the throne

he was always meant to claim

But he would never forget

his true mother’s name”

“She realized only then, as she looked around, that she’d formed no expectations at all of Cyrus’s personal tastes. He never wore anything but black; she’d not assumed he had any interest in color or comfort, and was stunned to discover that he’d hidden away such a beautifully appointed space. She stood then in a well-worn sitting room anchored by a rug of astonishing detail, rendered in vivid shades of blue; the space itself was furnished with cozy, lived-in seating, floor-to-ceiling shelves stocked with tattered books, and a titanic fireplace before which stood a colossal, weathered desk stacked with papers, pots of ink, and various bell jars through which gleamed specimens of crystallized rock, each neatly labeled.”

“Even she could see how it looked: any who doubted her would assume she’d taken advantage of Cyrus’s torture—and subsequent torpor—to trick the king into bringing her into his private rooms, whereupon she’d forced him into bed only to then break down a locked door and rifle through his personal belongings. It made her seem fairly diabolical. She bit her lip. Such a story was false, of course, but she could not deny an urge to be just a little diabolical, for the desire to rummage through his things was agonizing. This room was a veritable museum of wonders, dotted not merely with fascinating artifacts of Cyrus’s life, but with evidence of his state of mind, his current pursuits and interests. She felt certain there were answers here—clues to a series of mysteries she might otherwise never be able to solve— And then, with a start, she saw the cabinet.”

“She drew inches deeper into the room, feet moving toward the chest almost without her permission. The broken door groaned quietly open behind her, but she paid it no mind, for the maid was gone, the wing was quiet, and she felt quite certain Cyrus was asleep. She clasped her hands to keep from touching anything, but as she approached the cabinet, she felt her fingers flare with heat, proving a deliciously strange sensation for a girl with ice in her blood. The closer she drew, the more Alizeh felt almost tethered to this odd piece of furniture, as if she were compelled to approach it, as if it contained something that belonged to her— Slowly, the cabinet began to tremble.”

“Alizeh hardly dared to breathe as she peeked into the deep, gleaming compartment—and in an instant, her mind came unraveled. The heavy furniture had not ceased its shaking, the tumult growing only more frenzied, but Alizeh found she no longer cared to be quiet. She wanted to scream. She felt betrayed and confused, her heart pounding wildly in her chest. Carefully she reached inside, her hand glowing so hot it hurt, and attempted to retrieve what was hers, what she’d worried she’d lost—and the door snapped shut so quickly it nearly took off her fingers. The cabinet went eerily still.And Cyrus, damn him, was fast.To be fair, Alizeh had been preoccupied and the room had been rattling, but that he’d approached her with this degree of stealth—such that she’d not even sensed his presence—was truly impressive. She could not know how he’d done it; she had no idea what he’d seen or how, exactly, he’d spun her around and cornered her. She knew only that Cyrus was about to show her exactly why so much of the world feared him, for she was pinned against the wall, and there was a sword pointed at her throat.”

““Why,” she said, lifting her eyes to his, “do you have my book?” He faltered at the murderous look on her face, his anger fracturing as warring instincts inside him fought for dominance. She could see his inner conflict—could see his twinge of remorse even as his resentment percolated. Alizeh was not without an imagination: she saw why he might think she’d betrayed him when faced by ample evidence that she’d broken into his locked room—and she did not blame him for doubting her. How could she, when she understood how he felt? Of course he didn’t know whether he could trust her. But neither did she know whether she could trust him. His blade was beginning to dig into her throat, and she worried, for a moment, that he might actually hurt her. “Cyrus,” she said. “I asked you a question.”-“I stole it,” he said quietly.The nosta warmed against her chest.-“When?” she said, her heart failing. “Why—?”-“Days ago,” he said, his halting whisper betraying his guilt. Still, he did not lower his weapon. “I replaced it with a decoy enchanted to look identical.”-“You went through my room at Baz House,” she said, astonished. “You searched my things—”-“Yes.”-“You lied to me.”-“Technically,” he said, “I did not.”-“Don’t you dare speak to me like you’re an idiot,” she said angrily, the blade cutting her just a little as she spoke. “You understand very well what I mean.”-“Stop moving,” he said, furious. “This sword is devastatingly sharp—”-“Then lower your weapon, you scoundrel!”-He did, but only enough so it was no longer touching her. “Are we back to this, then?” He swallowed, staring at the cut at her neck. “Insulting each other?”-“You dare mourn the loss of my goodwill,” she whispered, “even as you hold a blade to my throat.”-“And you,” he countered, his voice dropping an octave. “You have the audacity to rebuke me, when I’ve discovered you doing the same detestable deed, breaking into my rooms to search my private belongings—”-“I didn’t mean to break the door!”-“You chose to ransack my things,” he cried. “Meanwhile I was forced to rummage through yours!” Slowly, as if heavy cataracts were clearing her eyes, Alizeh began to see what Sarra saw. It’s not that I do not care, the woman had said. It’s that I no longer believe him. For the last several months, my son has blamed all his bad decisions on the devil. Never does he take accountability for his actions. He’s always begging me to understand that he has no choice—Alizeh felt suddenly, dangerously ill.She did not ask Cyrus how he’d done the hateful deed, for he’d accomplished things far more complicated than breaking into her unlocked, humble closet of a bedroom; it had likely taken him minutes to accomplish this trifling chore.”

“She ached at the betrayal, at her own stupidity, at her idiotic weaknesses that had led her to be kind to him. She hated herself for ever admiring him, for crying for him as he’d screamed, for mopping up his blood and all but tucking him into bed. He’d bought her a piece of bread and her charity had been so easily purchased, her porous heart so easily moved. She’d really thought perhaps they could be something like reluctant friends. Oh, she was a fool of astronomical proportions. He would never be on her side, she was realizing. No matter his occasional moments of humanity, Cyrus was in bed with the devil.”

““Cyrus,” she said softly. “Give me back my book, and I give you my word I won’t hurt you.”-It seemed like an eternity before he said, thickly, “I can’t.” The nosta flashed hot against her skin.-“Very well.” She lowered her eyes. “I just want you to know, in advance, how sorry I am. You’ve already been through so much tonight. I really don’t want to do this.”-“Alizeh—” She moved in a flash, striking his sword arm before throwing a kick to his side in a rapid combination that briefly unbalanced him, even as his blade nicked her throat, drawing a thin line of blood.”

““You kicked me,” he said angrily.-“You cut me,” she countered.-Something awoke in his eyes at that, a moment of misery there and gone, before he carefully lifted his blade, meeting her challenge. Quietly, he said, “Do you intend to fight me?”-“Are you going to prevent me from retrieving what is rightfully mine?” she asked, lifting her chin. “If so, yes.”-“How did you even know it was here?” he asked, advancing slowly.-“How did you know to come searching for it?”-“I had no idea it was here,” she said indignantly. “I already told you, I broke down your door by accident—”-He laughed, darkly. “And you snapped open the lock on my cabinet by accident, too?”-“I didn’t even touch it. It opened on its own.”-“What?” He stopped moving. “What do you mean?”-“Maybe you should first explain to me why you even have a locked cabinet inside of a locked chamber,” she said angrily, “in your own locked wing of the castle!”-“You ask this even after you’ve destroyed my door?” he said, losing control of his temper. “It’s obvious to me now that I should invest in even greater levels of protection, for there are demented Jinn running around breaking into my quarters and rifling through my things!”-She gasped. “I am not a demented Jinn, how dare you—”-“I am going to ask you one more time,” he said, marshaling his patience, “to tell me how you knew it was here, Alizeh—”-“Or what?” she said. “Or you’re going to kill me? I thought you weren’t allowed to kill me.” “

““That book,” she said, incensed, “is mine. Mine by birth, by order of the earth. It knows me. I felt its presence when I approached the cabinet, and it unlocked itself to reach me—I did nothing but—”-“Unlocked itself?” He looked up sharply. “You mean it displayed some kind of power on its own?”-Alizeh laughed then, finally understanding. “Poor, tormented Cyrus,” she said, her voice softening. “All this time, you’ve been trying to make it animate, haven’t you?”-“Yes.”-“You will fail.”-“Why?” he said urgently. “Why can’t I open it?”-“Aren’t you meant to wield great power?” she parroted back at him. “How is it you’re so unschooled in the workings of magic?”-“Alizeh—“-“More important, why would you think I’d ever tell you?”-Cyrus was breathing hard now, staring at her with something like desperation. He dropped his sword to the floor with a sudden, terrifying clatter. “Please. Tell me.”-“I will not,” she said, narrowing her eyes. “Unlike you, I’m not bound to share my secrets with Iblees. Now give me back my book, or pick up your weapon.”-“I won’t fight you.” He shook his head. “Forgive me. I never should’ve lifted my sword against you.”-“Why not?” She bristled. “You don’t think me a worthy opponent?”-“You,” he said ardently, “have always been too worthy. I will not hurt you.”-The nosta burned against her skin. Alizeh fought back a shock of feelings then, her heart convoluted, impossible to parse. Struggling to clear her head, she said, “You don’t need to worry about hurting me. I’m quite capable of defending myself.”-“Alizeh,” he whispered. “I would destroy you.” This made her mad.”

““Give me back my book,” she cried. “It belongs to me!”-Cyrus shook his head slowly, staring at her in wonder. His chest was heaving slightly, his voice only a little breathless from his recent efforts. “Marry me,” he said.-Alizeh tightened her grip on her weapon, her eyes widening in outrage. “You think this is funny?”-“I’m not joking.”-“Give me my book right now, or I swear I’ll tear this room apart.”-“Alizeh,” he said, shaking his head. There was a warning in his voice.“Please don’t test me.”-“Why not?” She was sincerely asking the question. The longer she stared at his heated eyes, the more she lost confidence in herself. “What are you— What are you going to do?”-“Touch my things,” he said softly, “and I will physically remove you from this room.”-“You wouldn’t dare,” she said, but weakly, for she didn’t know whether he would. “Would you?” “

“He said her name like an epithet, the sound lancing through her like a blade. She looked up in time to see that he was advancing toward her now with a fiendish gleam in his eyes, like he was going to pick her up and throw her over his shoulder and—and do something, she didn’t know what, and she quickly spun around, swinging her sword toward him, pointing it in his direction to keep him where he was.-“Don’t take another step,” she said, panicking just a little. There was something terrifying, yes, but also glorious about Cyrus as he stood there, shirtless and unrepentant, without a weapon, entirely unafraid. She was actually trembling a little. He did not strike her as the kind of person who bluffed.-“You forgot,” he said softly, touching his hand to the blade she pointed at him, and making it disappear. “That I don’t fight fair.”-Alizeh stumbled back and stared, in astonishment, at her empty hands, and then up at him. Cyrus wasted no time closing the distance between them, moving now with unrelenting determination. She hurried backward desperately.-“Don’t you dare pick me up,” she cried, her heart racing in her chest. “I just want what’s mine! It’s not polite to pick people up against their will!”-Inches away, Cyrus came to a halt.-“It’s not polite?” he said, stunned. “Alizeh, it’s not polite to break into people’s private rooms. It’s not polite to tear down people’s doors and destroy their things—”-“For the hundredth time,” she said, exasperated, “I broke your door by accident! I was only trying to find a place to hide before the maid walked in!””

““Yanked it open?” he cried. “You practically tore the door off its hinges!”-“I know that, and I’m sorry! Sometimes—not often—but sometimes, when I’m in a panic, I forget how strong I am, and I break things, and I’m very sorry.” She was wringing her hands now. “I swear, I’d fix it if I could, but I’ve never been any good with carpentry; though I did once, in one of my other positions, have to mend the legs of a chair I’d accidentally snapped off, and which I managed to repair, luckily, with a rather powerful adhesive before the housekeeper found out—”-At that, the fight seemed to leave his body. “Alizeh,” he said, turning away with a sigh. “You don’t have to fix my blasted door.”-“Nevertheless,” she said, swallowing. “While it should be noted that I’m still furious with you for stealing what’s mine, I swear I didn’t enter this room with malicious intent.” “

““Here, Alizeh,” he said patiently. “Not this room. What are you doing here, in my wing of the castle? All this time I’ve been operating under the assumption that you snuck in when the maid opened the door, but now I’m just . . . confused.”-At that, Alizeh went still. She was quiet for a long, tense moment before she said, finally, “You don’t remember any of it?” “

“CYRUS STARED AT HER, HIS confusion transforming into something like fear.“Remember any of what?”-His stricken expression inspired a pang in her heart, for the insensible organ had no brain and could not be reasoned with. Alizeh was angry with him, and still she softened. “You don’t remember,” she said, “what happened in the flower field?”-There was a long beat during which Cyrus averted his eyes, his throat working. “I do remember,” he said finally.-“What’s the last thing you remember?”-“What do you mean?” He did not look up.-“Well, do you remember talking to me?”-“Yes,” he whispered.-“And then?”-“And then,” he said, and sighed, looking suddenly, intensely uncomfortable. “Then, I experienced some pain.” She hated the way he said it, hated the way his voice hollowed out. As if his suffering were something inconsequential and fleeting, as if it weren’t actual torture, as if she hadn’t sat there and watched as blood dripped down his closed eyes and into his open, screaming mouth.-“I think it was a fair amount worse than that,” said Alizeh.-“I don’t know what you saw.”-“A great deal,” she said quietly. “I saw a great deal.” “

“Finally, he looked up, perplexed even as he shook his head. “Why would you challenge this? Alizeh, when I came to, you were gone. I brought myself back to the palace alone—”-“How would I have left?” she asked, cutting him off. “We were in the middle of nowhere.”-“I don’t know,” he said dismissively, as if this were a trivial point. “You are not without your own resources. You have supernatural speed—clearing a couple of miles wouldn’t take you very long, and if you walk far enough through the field, there’s access to the main road. The castle is quite visible in the distance. I assumed you snuck back in here only to retrieve your book before running away.”-Alizeh drew a deep, steadying breath. She knew now that she’d have to prod his memory, and while she suspected that the truth would hurt him, this—him thinking she’d abandoned him in that state—struck her as far worse. If nothing else, her pride couldn’t handle it. “I never left you,” she said, steeling herself. “I sat there for two hours while you suffered, and I used my own dress to wipe the blood from your face. I begged you to wake up. I begged you to bring us back to the palace—”-“No,” he said, “no, you . . .”- (…..) “Cyrus,” she said. “I didn’t leave you there.”-He was breathing hard now, his body turning to stone before her. He seemed paralyzed by this revelation, astonished into speechlessness. Finally, he said, “That wasn’t a dream?”-“No,” she whispered.-“Fucking hell.” He pushed a hand through his hair and looked away, his body so tight with tension she worried he might break.-“What— What did you think happened?”-“I thought I was in bed,” he choked out. “I thought I was sleeping—”-“But how did you think you got back to bed?” she pressed. “Who did you think took off your boots, or your bloody coat?”-He shook his head. “In the aftermath of these—experiences—I always”—he hesitated—“I often sleep for a time, because it takes me a while to recover. Still I somehow get myself into bed. No matter the circumstances, I manage, in the end, to take care of myself, even if I can’t always remember doing so. It didn’t seem important how I got myself in bed—only that I did get myself in bed. I didn’t question it.”-“I see,” she whispered.-“You were in my room,” he said thickly, “because I brought you there.”-“Yes.”-“And you—” He looked up, distraught. “You took care of me. You washed the blood from my face.” “

““I just don’t understand,” he was saying. “How did you wash my face when we had no water?”-At that, Alizeh felt the prickle of something like embarrassment. How could she put into words an explanation that, when spoken aloud, sounded melodramatic to the extreme? At the time she’d seen only a person in need; she’d not questioned the impulse to assist; she’d not thought she might be overreacting. Now she wasn’t so sure. Nervously, she clasped her hands. “I did use my skirt to mop up most of the blood,” she said, fixing her eyes firmly on the floor. “But then— Then I used the moisture of my tears to scrub away the sticky residue.”-Cyrus was silent for a frighteningly long beat. When he finally spoke, his voice was soft, his astonishment palpable.“You cried for me?”-“It has been noted,” she whispered, “that I perhaps cry too much.”-“You used your own tears,” he said, all but broken, “to wash the blood

from my face?” “

““Why did you do it?” he said, his voice strained. “Why were you so kind to me? I’d heard someone crying, but I thought the sounds were part of a dream, or a hallucination. God, the way you touched me—” He cut himself off, his expression tortured. He shook his head, dragged a hand across his mouth. “Alizeh, my own mother has never touched me with such tenderness. I didn’t think there was any chance you could be real.”-She didn’t know what to say. Her heart was beating so hard she could hardly hear her own thoughts. Cyrus had looked at her many times since she’d met him, and always with varying levels of intensity, but never quite like this. Never like he wanted to fall to his knees before her. She heard her voice shake a little when she said, softly, “I believe the words you used to describe me were quite charmingly pathetic.” “

““Will you tell me what was happening?” she said instead, hoping to somehow dull the fire in his eyes. “You told me that this always happens to you, that it was part of a cycle.”-“Yes,” he said, but the word was raw, worn out. “It’s a medicinal sleep. It always puts me into a strange fog. Afterward, it’s the only way to keep me alive.”-Alizeh paled. “You mean Iblees tortures you nearly to death and then brings you back from the brink—just to do it again?”-“Yes.”-She thought she might be sick. “Does he do this often?”-“Yes,” he said softly.-“How often?”-“It depends.” He swallowed. “Sometimes twice a week.”-She clapped a hand over her mouth and made a sound, something like a sob. Cyrus only looked at her, looked at her with the same, unremitting heat in his eyes and said nothing. A heavy silence descended between them, the quiet thick with things unspoken. Something had changed in the wake of these revelations, and Alizeh wasn’t sure she could define it. She knew then only what she saw, and what she saw was a version of Cyrus she’d never seen before.”

“What’s more, he had touched her—drawn his hands down her body, pressed his lips to her skin—and now they both knew it. Alizeh hadn’t really allowed herself to think about what’d transpired between them, for she’d filed away his delirious words as inadmissible testimony; she’d not thought it fair to consider his drugged actions as evidence of overarching feelings toward her. But the longer he stood there without speaking aloud a retraction—without issuing an apology or denial—the more she wondered whether he stared at her now not with fear, but with longing. He moved slowly then, shattering the silence with his quiet movements, closing the inches between them until the memories of him came back to life with a fever that seared her. She could still hear the crickets, could still see the moonlight on his face. She doubted she’d ever forget the desperate way he’d asked if he could taste her, the sound he’d made when he pressed his face to her breasts. Suddenly, she couldn’t breathe. He was close now, his eyes bright, burning. She’d never seen such tightly restrained emotion in his face or in the lines of his body. His desire was so potent it was intoxicating; she felt herself tremble under the weight of it. He wanted to touch her—she knew this, she saw it in the rigid control he maintained over his hands, in the stiffness of his stance, in the way he moved incrementally closer until she saw nothing but him. His eyes dropped to her lips and his own lips parted, drew breath. He exhaled shakily. She worried that if she said a word, she might combust. “I touched you,” he said softly. “Do you remember?” “

“He whispered, “And do you condemn me for it?” He tilted his head, his lips almost grazing her cheek, and the harsh sounds of her own shallow breaths grew only more desperate. She didn’t know when he’d gotten so close, but he now occupied her senses entirely: the heady scent of his skin; the sight of his naked chest; the sound of his beating heart. She lacked only touch, only taste, and she ached for it. Her mind was gone; she couldn’t even remember her own name standing this close to him. She knew, dimly, that this was a bad idea, that she was playing with fire, but Alizeh had survived an inferno once, and she thought she might survive such a blaze again.-“No,” she breathed. She saw a shudder move through him, a heavy exhalation that rocked his frame. He made a desperate, broken sound as he closed his eyes, but still, he didn’t touch her. He wouldn’t put his hands on her, wouldn’t put an end to her torment, and she was far too conflicted, even then, to claim him for herself.-“Alizeh,” he whispered. “Let me make you my queen.” It was a cold, sharp snap of reality. “

““I made my intentions clear from the beginning, Alizeh, I want to marry you—”-“The devil wants you to marry me,” she exploded. “That’s not at all the same thing! How can you not see—”-“Marry me,” he countered, “and you get your crown, the devil is briefly sated, and I’m discharged, in great part, of my debt. We all get something we want. Why is that so wrong?”-“It’s one thing,” she said angrily, “to enter into a false arrangement in the pursuit of our own interests. But this— Cyrus, this wouldn’t be false, and it would complicate everything. What were you going to do? If I kissed you? What would come next?”-“I would marry you,” he said, stepping closer again, coming dangerously within reach. “I’d marry you tomorrow. And then I’d take you to bed. For weeks.”-She felt her face heat, her heart pounding recklessly. It was a shocking thing to say, but more shocking was the way her body reacted to his pronouncement, with a flare of desire she struggled to extinguish.-“And then?” she said, failing to steady her voice. “You expect me to kill you?”-He hesitated. “That choice is yours to make.”-“You’re unbelievable,” she breathed. “How can you be so cavalier? This is a deathly serious situation—”-“And what was your plan?” he said, his eyes flashing. “How did you think this would end?”-“I don’t know,” she said, and shook her head. “I wasn’t— I wasn’t thinking—”-“And now you’re thinking too much.”-“You’re being cruel—”-“And you are needlessly shocked. You’ve known from the first that I am yoked to a ruthless master, that in fact I sought you out under his orders, that I disrupted my life and disordered my home and tore myself open at his behest, all for you.” He swallowed. “All for you. Do you really not see what you’ve done to me? In a matter of days you’ve stripped me down and upended my world. My hours are in disarray, my future is in chaos, and my head—my head—”He turned away and grimaced, his fists clenching, and Alizeh thought her heart might stop. “And instead of being angry,” he went on, “instead of driving you away —instead of wishing we’d never met—I keep staring at that fucking cut on your neck, Alizeh, and I want to die.”-“Cyrus—”-“It’s my own fault,” he said, and dragged both hands down his face. “I have only myself to blame. I knew better; I knew you were dangerous. You’ve had the upper hand from the moment I laid eyes on you. I saw you and saw right away that I was in hell, and I hated you for it, because I realized even then that you would be the end of me.”-“What are you talking about?” she asked, alarmed. “You speak as if I harmed you—”-He laughed then, laughed like he might be coming unhinged. “Of course you don’t know. Why would you? How could you possibly know the truth? That you’ve been haunting me for so long—tormenting me every night—”-“Cyrus, stop it,” she said. “You’re not being fair— I never even knew you—”-“You don’t understand,” he said, tortured. “I’ve been dreaming about you for months.”- The nosta flashed hot against her skin, and Alizeh went still. “What?”-“I didn’t know who you were,” he said, shaking his head. “I didn’t know your name. I thought you were only an achievement of my imagination. Some kind of conjured fantasy.”-Alizeh felt stricken. Disoriented. Her pounding heart was a disaster. “What— What did you dream about me?” He only looked away, said nothing. “Are you not allowed to tell me?”-Cyrus laughed a bleak laugh. “Oh, no, this story I’m free to share. I just don’t want to.”-“Why not?”-“Alizeh,” he whispered, still refusing to meet her gaze. “Spare me a bit of mercy. Don’t make me say these things out loud.”-“Please,” she said urgently. “I don’t mean to make you suffer. But I need to understand— If the devil has been planting my likeness in your mind, I must know how he’s using me. What did I do to you? Did I hurt you in your imaginings?”-It was a moment before Cyrus said, now staring at the wall, “Far from it. I always thought you were some kind of an angel.”-She drew a sharp breath. That word, again. He’d called her angel in his delirium, and now she thought she was beginning to understand.-“It was a long time before I suspected Iblees had anything to do with my dreams,” Cyrus was saying. “I see now, of course, that I should’ve doubted sooner, but you always struck me as far too lovely to be associated with him. So generous, so sweet. So beautiful I could hardly look at you, even in my dreams. I thought my mind had magicked you to life as an antidote to my nightmares. I never dared to believe you might exist in real life.” The nosta continued to substantiate his words, and Alizeh grew only more unsteady as she listened; she worried she wouldn’t survive this speech. “When I saw you for the first time before the ball,” he went on, “I finally understood. You have no idea how you unbalanced me then. How could you know how it terrified me to look at you when I realized the devil had done this to me on purpose? That he’d taken a reverie I’d come to cherish and twisted it, tainted it with his darkness?”-“I don’t understand,” she said desperately. “Why does Iblees torture you so much? Why would he do such a thing?”-Cyrus finally looked up, meeting her eyes with a force of emotion so intense Alizeh felt the nosta burn against her skin, verifying something he hadn’t even spoken aloud. It shocked her.-“I made the devil the only oath he would accept,” Cyrus said softly.“The terms of which are damning, indeed. If I renege on our agreement at any point, in any way, my life will be his to control forevermore. Often I think he made me this bargain because he felt certain I would break under the weight of it. Iblees would much prefer the convenience of an utterly loyal subject—for either way, he’d get what he wanted from me. I think it’s why he so often torments me, pushing me too far. He’d planted you in my mind with the express purpose of destroying me emotionally, undercutting me, stripping me of my defenses so that I’d be unprepared when we met.” He laughed, and the sound was bitter. “No doubt he hoped that, upon discovering your identity, I’d release you at once, and in the process, lose everything.”-Alizeh’s eyes burned with tears as he spoke. There was no other way to describe it: her heart was breaking. “I didn’t trust you,” Cyrus said quietly. “How could I trust you? You were a vision conjured by the devil, designed to ruin me. I hated you for being real, for coming to life only to personify torture, to be another trial to endure. In fact I wanted to hate you. I wanted to discover your faults, your flaws. I thought you’d never match up to the figment of my dreams, and I was wrong. You are far more enchanting in real life. Far more exquisite.” His voice shook just a little when he said, softly, “It is excruciating to be in your presence.” Again, the nosta seared her skin.-Alizeh wanted to sit down; she wanted a glass of water; she wanted to submerge herself in a cold bath. She could only bring herself to say his name. “I knew, somehow, that it would come to this,” he said, looking away. “I just thought I was stronger. I thought it would take longer. Instead, you’ve managed to sever me in half with astonishing speed.”-“You’re being unfair,” she said, forcing herself to speak, her heart beating painfully in her chest. “You act as if I’m intentionally cruel. As if I’m indifferent to you.”-“Aren’t you?”-“No,” she whispered, her eyes filling with tears. “Of course not.”Cyrus stared at her from where he stood, his chest heaving with barely leashed intensity. He devastated her with that look, even as he seemed planted in the ground, immovable. -“Then be with me,” he said softly. “Let me worship you.”-“Oh, don’t do this,” she said, wiping angrily at her eyes. “This path is too perilous already, and we both know it. Don’t speak of things you cannot give me.”-“You have no idea what I could give you,” he said, his own eyes blazing. “You have no idea what I want. I have been in agony for eight months, Alizeh. Do you know how hard it’s been to pretend I don’t know you? To pretend I don’t want you? To act as if I haven’t known every inch of your body in my dreams? To learn that your heart has been entangled elsewhere? I look at you and I can’t breathe. In my mind, you are already mine.”-“Stop,” she said, struggling now to catch her breath. “Don’t talk to me like this— This is dangerous, Cyrus—”-“Then why tell me you care?” he countered. “Why tell me you feel something only to dismiss me? Do you think it’s easy for me to stand here before you and speak so candidly? Do you think me a masochist? Do you think I enjoy this pain?”-“How can you be so self pitying?” she said miserably. “How can you blame me for the movements of your own heart? How can you hold me accountable for your misfortunes even as you hold hostage my belongings, as you plot and murder under the orders of a despicable beast? I understand your turmoil, Cyrus, really, I do. I am not without compassion. I saw enough of your suffering tonight to imagine how wretched you must be. But how can you ask me to trust you with my heart when you still keep secrets from me? When you are beholden to the darkest creature alive, forsaking all others for him, placing his wishes, his demands, above all else?” She shook her head. “No, I could never be with you,” she said. “Not because I am indifferent, but because you could never be faithful to me—you could never choose me first—and you should not blame me for my fears.”-He went quite still then, doing nothing to mask the agony printed upon his face. “I might, one day, be free.”-“Maybe,” she allowed. “Until then, you could not know what he might ask of you. You might break me just to please him.” When he did not deny this—when he only looked at her, looked at her like he wanted to drive a dagger through his chest—she had her answer. “Where does this leave us, then?” she whispered. “Will you rescind your offer of marriage?”-He laughed, and it was tragic. “How I wish I could.”-“Then I need you to know,” she said, summoning her courage, “that despite everything, I might still accept. In the interest of my own future.” Her words nearly broke him. She saw it in his eyes, in the sudden fall of his shoulders, in the way his arms fell heavily at his sides. “After all this—after everything I’ve shared with you tonight—you would become my wife,” he said, his voice ragged, “in title only?”-“Yes,” she said quietly.-“You wouldn’t touch me. Or laugh with me. You wouldn’t share my bed.”-Her heart was beating in her throat. “No.”-“Alizeh, you would make me the most wretched man alive.”-“I’m sorry,” she said, shaking her head as she spoke. “I’m desperately sorry.” Her feeble heart was splintering in her chest and she fought frantically against the ache of it, struggling to hold her ground. She, too, had a path she was meant to follow. “It’s just that your arguments,” she said haltingly, “your reasoning— The picture you drew— It was undeniably compelling. I’ve been turning over the possibility in my mind all day, and while I haven’t made my decision yet, I know that if I ever hope to have a chance of leading my people, of fulfilling my destiny, I will require an empire—”-“And then?” he said softly. “Will you kill me then? Is this the order in which you intend to annihilate me? Will you tear out my heart first, rip off my crown next, and end my life only when I’m on my knees, begging you to end my misery?”-“Cyrus,” she said desperately. “Please.” She was losing the battle with her tears and struggled to fight back the flood. “I never asked for any of this —all I ever wanted from the world was to disappear. You brought me here. You made me this offer. You gave me the opportunity to see what I might be, and I can’t willfully blind myself to the possibility now, not now that I know there are people out there waiting for me—not when I, too, have a duty—”-“I am well aware,” he said, lowering his eyes, “of how I did this to myself. You need not bury the blade any deeper.” His voice quieted then to something less than a whisper. “But will you promise me something, angel? When you do decide to kill me, will you tell me how you intend to do it?”- “Cyrus—”-“Enough, I beg you.” He shook his head. “I am only a man, Alizeh, I can only withstand so much torture in one day. Please,” he said, his voice breaking on the word. “Leave me. Leave me to what’s left of my godforsaken life.”-She stood there a moment, frozen. “And tomorrow?” she said quietly. “Who will we become then? Are we to be enemies once more?” He said nothing, his body trembling almost imperceptibly as he stared at the ground, and when he finally parted his lips to answer, there came a sudden, urgent pounding at the door.”

“Alizeh stood there, paralyzed in place, her mind spinning, her heart broken. She heard his footfalls as he strode to the entrance, heard the whine of the old wood as he opened the door. Sarra’s voice was unmistakable. “Where have you been?” she screamed. “I’ve been searching for you everywhere! Your valet said he’d come up earlier to dress you for dinner but he claimed you weren’t here—and then you never appeared downstairs and neither did the girl, who isn’t in her room, and I had no idea where to even begin looking for you, for the last place I expected you to be so early in the evening was lying unconscious in your bed like some kind of profligate, not until my maid told me she’d heard about the most miserable snoda sobbing her eyes out in the kitchens, fearing for her job after finding you asleep in your chamber—”-“Mother.”-“—and why aren’t you wearing any clothes? Heavens, but you look worse than death—have you been ill? Is that why you were abed at this hour?”-“Yes.”-“Your timing,” she said angrily, “is disastrous. It’s just like you to go and get yourself sick when you’re actually needed, begging off when everyone else has to deal with the fallout of your demented actions—”-Alizeh was astonished. She knew the grim extent to which Sarra loathed her son, and within the context of the woman’s injured mind Alizeh could indeed understand her emotional conflict, for she rightfully blamed Cyrus for the brutal murder of her husband. Still, even knowing this, it was shocking to hear her hatred animated thus.”

“Alizeh felt her heart stop.-“What?” Now Cyrus sounded alarmed. “What do you mean? Are they being violent?”-“Yes, they’re being violent!” she cried. “What on earth can you think I mean? There are thousands of them, Cyrus, and they’re threatening to break down the door lest she show herself.”-“I don’t understand,” he said, his urgency escalating. “Why are they angry? I thought they loved her—”-“Then you knew?” she said, overwrought. “You knew who she was? You knew she meant something to them? Oh, Cyrus, how could you?” Sarra sounded truly broken then. “Of all the stupid and terrible things you’ve ever done— You told me she was of royal blood, but you didn’t tell me she was this—this messiah! She’s going to tear apart the empire!”(………...)“Why did you bring her here?” Sarra said, and practically sobbed. “Why have you wrought such havoc upon our home? Do you not see what will become of us? More Jinn will hear of her and they’ll come for her—they’ll crawl out of every dark corner of the earth”—she gasped—“and we’ll have to wage war against our own people—”-“Mother,” he said sharply. “Get a hold of yourself.” -“You are a blight upon this family,” she cried. “You are a stain upon the earth—”-“What do they want from her?” he said, his voice shaking with fury. “What are their demands?”-“They want proof that she’s real! And they want to know she’s unharmed. Most of all they want to know whether she’s come here to marry you, whether she will take the throne.”-Alizeh gasped, clasped a hand to her throat. Cyrus was briefly silent. He was subdued when he said, finally, “Do they want her to marry me?””

““I’ll find her,” he said roughly, and even then Alizeh knew he was protecting her. Cyrus knew she hadn’t wanted to be found in a compromising position with him, in his bedroom, and the small gesture meant a great deal to her. But she was slowly realizing there was no use. She could not hide forever.-“Where are you going to find her?” Sarra shouted. “You know where she is? You’ve known this whole time and you’ve just been torturing me?”-“First,” Cyrus said, ignoring his mother’s outburst, “you must get them to calm down. I can’t let her stand before this mob until I’m sure she can be safe.”-“You ask them to calm down,” Sarra shot back. “You think I haven’t been trying? They won’t listen to me!” Her reputation be damned. Alizeh could no longer stand there silently. These were her people, and they were her responsibility. And she knew that if her parents were here, they’d tell her to come into the light. They’d tell her not to be afraid.”

“His mind was a maelstrom of warring emotions, upended by the inconceivable evidence that his beloved Diviners had known, days and days before they were murdered, not only that King Zaal would die, but how Kamran would suffer. It made his heart ache.”

“And yet, the Diviners hadn’t worried. All had happened precisely as they’d foreseen. He’d mistakenly assumed that the new crop of Diviners had betrayed him by tossing him into the tower. He saw now that they’d been protecting him—locking him somewhere Zahhak might not reach him, and leaving him high enough in the sky so that Simorgh might come to him easily. What he didn’t know, of course, was which part of all this was meant to be a test. He didn’t know what, exactly, he was meant to prove, or how he might prove it—but he saw now that they had known his plan. They must’ve known he was heading to Tulan, for the gift of Simorgh—the exalted character he’d heard so much about in childhood, about whose kindness and generosity Zaal had told endless stories—was a gift of transportation and protection. Kamran knew he could ride upon her back, that she would carry him where he needed to go, that she would offer him her armor and her companionship.”

““Kamran? Kamran, are you in there?” There was a violent pounding against the metal door, and the prince was so stunned by this unexpected clamor that he struggled to rouse himself from his thoughts; indeed he’d hardly a moment to gather his wits before he saw a soft, gleaming light fall steadily from the sky above him. He’d been so consumed by silence and strangeness all this time that he thought, for a moment, he might be imagining things—just until he heard a growing buzz as the soft light approached, the little glow flickering as, without warning, it bopped gently against his face. Hazan’s firefly. Kamran was overcome. He’d never felt such elation or relief. He thought he might fall to his knees with the heft of it. Instead, he said, quite calmly: “What took you so long?” Hazan, in response, broke down the door.”

“Once he felt it was safe, Kamran moved forward to clasp hands with his friend—to thank him for what he’d done—and instead, he recoiled so intensely he nearly tripped over the rotting lump of something extremely dead.“Your Highness?” Miss Huda peered through the open doorway. “Are you quite well?-“He’s alive!” Omid cried, and tackled Kamran in a show of affection for which, just days ago, he might’ve been sentenced to death. “You’re alive!”-“Good God,” said Deen, roughly yanking Omid away from the prince. “Extricate yourself at once, boy. What are you thinking? One does not simply hug the prince of Ardunia—”-“I’m sorry,” Omid said breathlessly. “I’m terribly sorry, sire, it’s only that I’m just so happy to see you—I thought for sure the defense minister had done something terrible to you—”-“Oh yes, he’s spitting mad,” Miss Huda added, nodding eagerly. “He’s going around screaming at everyone, even the Diviners— I’ve never seen servants so spooked, and that’s saying quite a lot, for Mother can be unforgivably harsh with the staff.”-Kamran stood there, staring at this circus in a state of shock. He’d heard their voices in his mind earlier; he knew that they’d been discussing him, wondering about his whereabouts; but he hadn’t thought they’d make up his rescue party. “What,” he said, hardly able to speak, “on earth—are you lot doing here?”-“Obviously I came to save you, you idiot,” said Hazan. “I was fairly close to the castle—stockpiling weapons to crate for the journey—when my firefly found me. I’d left her at the palace to keep an eye on things in my absence, and she alerted me to your situation as soon as Zahhak showed up. I came as swiftly as I could.”-“I’m not asking about you,” Kamran said dismissively. “Of course you’re here—and I’m very glad about it, thank you for coming, really, I mean that—I’m asking about these three—”-“Oh,” said Hazan, and Kamran heard the frown in his voice. “Yes. Isn’t it sweet? They insisted on helping me rescue you.”-“What? Why?”-“Well, we saw that you were in danger, sire,” said Omid. “It was a terrible betrayal— I didn’t think the Diviners would ever use such awful magic on you—”-“And we weren’t going to stand there and let the rightful king be dragged away,” cried Miss Huda, “so that some serpent of a minister could steal your crown! My father detests Zahhak, and I know this for a fact because when Father is in his cups he often lists the people he loathes, and the defense minister numbers high on that list, which is fairly long, actually”—Miss Huda frowned—“I hadn’t really thought about it until just now.”-“And you?” Kamran turned on the apothecarist. “What’s your excuse?”-“Oh, I haven’t the faintest idea, Your Highness,” said Deen, looking about the tower with a visible revulsion. “That awful housekeeper was horrified by the idea of taking part in any of this—and I was stupid enough to agree with her out loud. She then demanded I be a gentleman and walk her the half mile down the bridge so she might hail a cab on a busier corner in town, the fare of which she suggested we share.” He sighed. “I think I might’ve said yes to these blockheads”—he nodded at Omid and Miss Huda—“simply to avoid being alone with her, though, with all due respect, sire, I find I’m regretting that decision now.”-“I see,” said Kamran, frowning.-“Come on, then,” Hazan said, clapping the prince on the shoulder. “Let’s get you out of this hellhole. We’ll have to make a run for it straightaway; Zahhak is on a rampage. He’s tearing apart the castle looking for you—and for something else—your grandfather’s will, it sounded like —” Kamran felt a bolt of fear. “And I suggest we head to the docks without delay. There’s a great deal I need to tell you, and then we need to come up with a plan—”-“A great deal you need to tell me?” Kamran’s alarm intensified. “About what?”-Hazan almost smiled. “I ran into your mother.”-“What? Where?” Hazan nodded toward the exit. “Never mind that now. We’ll have plenty of time to talk and plot while we’re on the water.” -“On the water?” said Miss Huda, her head swiveling between them. “Are we getting on a boat?”-“Not you,” said Kamran and Hazan at the same time.-“Hazan,” the prince said, shaking his head as he glanced again at the skylight. “I can’t leave yet. I have to stay here at least a while longer.”-“What?” Hazan recoiled. “Why would you want to stay here? You’re standing next to a matted pile of rats—”Miss Huda shrieked.-“Oh God,” Deen whispered. “I think I’m going to be sick.”-“They’re not rats,” said Omid helpfully, in a broken accent. “Well, they’re not only rats. There’s also a possum, I think, and, um, the other one, I can’t remember the name in Ardanz—” Miss Huda shrieked again. Kamran paid this no mind; he was about to hold out his hand to Hazan, to show him the feather clutched in his fist, the parcel tucked into his pocket, when suddenly the night was torn asunder by a beautiful, terrifying cry.”

“Kamran moved forward as the others drew back, and he fell on one knee before her. Broad and gleaming, Simorgh spanned the width of the entire room, her downy, glimmering feathers a muted starburst of color in the moonlight. She canted her head and regarded him with dark, inky eyes a long time before she finally nodded in a simple acknowledgment that set Kamran’s heart to flutter. She made a sound, a warble soft and tender, then dropped to her knees so that he might scale her back. Kamran felt his breath catch in his chest.-“Simorgh,” Hazan whispered.-“Heavens above,” Deen gasped. “I never thought, in all my life—”-“Am I dreaming?” said Miss Huda. “I think I might be dreaming.”-“Yes, miss,” said a dazed Omid. “You are.”-Hazan stepped forward and bowed before the bird, who only studied him curiously. The former minister rose incrementally, his body rigid with astonishment as he turned to the prince. “Kamran, how did you—?”-“I promise,” said Kamran. “I’ll explain everything later. But if the situation is as dire as you say, we better get going.”-“Get going?” Hazan’s eyes widened. “To Tulan, you mean?”-“Yes.”-“With Simorgh?”-“Yes.”-“Oh my goodness, we’re going to Tulan?” cried Miss Huda. “Are we going to save Alizeh?”-Again, Kamran flinched at the sound of her name. He didn’t dignify Miss Huda’s question with a response.-“Take these,” Hazan said to the prince, pulling a strap over his head. “I grabbed a few weapons from the stockpile before I left—I didn’t know if I’d need them. But if we’ll be entering Tulan from on high, best to have them at the ready, just in case.” He tossed Kamran a quiver of arrows, and then a bow, both of which his friend caught easily, and slung quickly over his back.-“Thank you,” said the prince. “Truly.” Hazan only looked at Kamran a moment, then responded with a firm nod.-“Could I have something, too?” said Omid, who was approaching Hazan with an eagerness Kamran found unnerving. “I don’t have any weapons, and I’d like to be armed—”-“Oh, and I as well!” cried Miss Huda. “Do you happen to have any throwing stars? I’m quite good with throwing stars—”-“You can’t be serious,” Kamran said, horrified. “The two of you are not coming with us.”-“Three.” Deen cleared his throat, sounding suddenly quite peppy. “There are three of us, actually.”-“I thought you had to get home?” Kamran said darkly, turning to face the apothecarist. “I thought you said you had loved ones waiting for you. That you had no idea what you were doing here.”-“That was before I knew I was going to meet Simorgh,” said Deen, who quickly bent in half when the bird turned to look at him. “My loved ones will understand. If they even believe me.” He stared at the bird in wonder. “I can’t go home now.”-Kamran shook his head. “Are you all blind?” he cried. “There are five of us. We can’t all five of us fit on the back of the same bird—” Simorgh made a call. It was a gentle, melodious sound, but it carried nonetheless, and in a moment Kamran realized they were not alone. Simorgh had brought others —the children Zaal had known in youth, whose nest he’d shared as a babe. Four more magnificent birds alighted at the top of the tower, the group of them peering down into the dark, trilling softly.-Briefly, Kamran closed his eyes. “Oh, for heaven’s sake,” he muttered. Deen whooped. “If you choose to come, you’re coming under your own command,” Kamran said sharply. “Get yourselves killed and I won’t be bothered. Is that clear?”-“Yes,” cried Omid, pumping a fist in the air.-“Get ourselves killed?” Deen frowned. “I didn’t realize we might die—”-“No, sire,” said Miss Huda, shaking her head. “With all due respect, Your Highness, I don’t think that’s very responsible of you, for we shall require a leader, and you were quite literally born for such a role—”-“Hazan,” Kamran said, pinching his nose.-“Miss Huda,” his old minster said quietly. “You may rely upon me should you require anything.” “

“Miss Huda first, laughing through her tears; then Omid, who hugged his bird like the child he was, unselfconsciously kissing its feathered face; then Deen, too proud to betray more than a small, delighted smile as he mounted, even as he fought an obvious swell of emotion; and then Hazan, tall and dignified, he took his seat with the humility and grace befitting a knight, nodding just once at Kamran before he ascended, with a great flap of wings, into the sky. When finally the others were settled among the clouds, Simorgh landed once more before the prince, and Kamran approached the beautiful bird in awe. He drew his hands along her silky feathers with great reverence, then mounted the incredible creature with care. She took off at once.”

“There was a thunderous crack as she took off, and a shower of color streaked across the sky, painting the heavens in an otherworldly phosphorescence. The sight filled him with a complicated joy. Kamran looked back as they vanished into inky skies, wondering, with a quiver in his heart, who he might be if he ever returned.”

THIS WOVEN KINGDOM(3)-ALL THIS TWISTED GLORY-QUOTES:

“There was no benefit to losing one’s mind. If there were, Cyrus would’ve happily mislaid his mind at the palace, where it might’ve lived forever with his father, the king, and the surfeit of oppressions the older man had earlier laid at his feet. Instead, the young prince had done the more reasonable thing in a crisis and promptly retched into a nearby planter.”

“Cyrus of Nara was the spare, of course; never the heir. It was his older brother who’d shadowed their father from infancy. It was his older brother who’d prepared for a life of decadence and power. Cyrus, on the other hand, had spent every free hour in his youth tearing down the secret train tunnel with abandon, flowers blooming in his hair as he hurtled himself through the clouds and into the arms of the Diviners.”

““WHAT ARE YOU – ARE you eating an orange?”Kamran turned as he spoke, his face taut with dismay, to study the young woman seated in the night sky beside him. For hours now they’d been soaring through the heavens, and whereas he’d only grown frigid with disquiet, Miss Huda half reclined atop her magical bird, staring up at the stars and eating a piece of fruit for all the world as if she were the heroine in some impassioned novel.”

“to his supreme delight, that all in attendance were fluent in Feshtoon. Even, apparently, Miss Huda. Kamran had been surprised to discover the illegitimate miss was properly educated. He knew the assumption made him seem cruel, but neither could he condemn himself for the thought; it was, quite frankly, bizarre for someone of her uncertain station to be brought up with a governess. Then again, her father was known to be an eccentric.”

““Leave her be,” came the whisper of Hazan’s familiar, scolding voice.“She doesn’t mean to vex you.”-“Who?”-“Miss Huda.”-Kamran registered these words with surprise, turning to face his old

friend as if dealt an insulting blow. “Miss Huda? You think I preoccupy myself now with thoughts of Miss Huda?”-Hazan did not smile, though his eyes indicated some private amusement. “Do you not?”-“If I think of her at all, it is only to marvel at the many inelegant turns of her mind.”-Now Hazan frowned. “That seems unfair.””

““Oh, and you approve of this, do you?”-“Not everyone takes themselves as seriously as you do, sire. They have neither the energy nor the interest.”-“Are you implying that I’m vain?”-“I’m not implying it, Kamran. I’m delivering the statement to you directly.”-“You’re an ass.”-“It’s a mercy I don’t stare too long in the mirror, then, contemplating the contours of my face.” Reluctantly, Kamran cracked a smile.”

“Miss Huda had procured a banana from some secret pocket in the billowing folds of her horrifying dress and was now straining across the dark expanse of the universe to hand the fruit to Omid, whose eyes had lit up even as his mouth was still full. He scrambled eagerly to accept the offering and, in a moment that caused Kamran to stiffen in alarm, the two of them knocked heads and nearly fell out of the sky. Omid and Miss Huda promptly dissolved into gales of laughter, delighted to have nearly killed themselves with stupidity. Even Deen, the grouchiest of the four companions, had managed a smile. It made Kamran irrationally furious. He didn’t understand that what he felt as he watched them was not anger, exactly, but a mix of longing and resentment. Omid, Huda, and Deen had come on this journey only for a bit of adventure, for a touch of the magical. They were not here as he was: in a desperate fight for his life, his throne, and his legacy.”

“Still, these marvels would not distract her mind. Scenes of the last several hours continued to haunt her, sounds drumming incessantly against her bones, memories of remembered sensation quickening across her skin. Even now, surrounded by quiet, she could not find silence. Just hours ago, she’d done the unthinkable. After eighteen years in hiding, Alizeh had finally stepped out of the shadows. Exposing herself as the lost queen of Arya had been a dangerous move for several reasons, chief among them that she was ill-equipped for the role. She possessed no throne, no army, no plan, and not an ounce of the powerful magic she’d been promised for the part. At this juncture she was more likely to be murdered than venerated for popping her head above the parapet, yet she felt she’d no choice but to emerge, unfinished, into the spotlight.”

“Instead, the moment she’d stepped onto the balustrade the crowd had appeared to flinch, as if struck in tandem by an unseen force. Their deafening roars dimmed to a silence so complete Alizeh had been able to hear her own shallow breaths. The first moments had been more than terrifying; seconds ticked past as if in slow motion, her heart hammering against her ribs as panic swelled within her. She’d not thought it through – she hadn’t enough time to prepare – and she worried then that she must say something grand, or else inspiring. Her first public words would doubtless be remembered in their history, repeated in the streets. She’d thought, at first, to rally them. Then she’d looked more closely. What she’d seen was a sea of Jinn worn out from long hours of standing and shouting. Only the muted cries of infants were still detectable, exhausted parents with their children in arm, older kids asleep at their feet. The elderly leaned on canes or otherwise sat painfully on the ground, while the young and hale stared up at her with strained, feverish eyes. Every face she looked upon was taut with fatigue, trembling hope – and a hunger born of simple dehydration. Gently, she’d said, “My dear people, let me bring you water.” The result was a breathtaking chaos.”

“She’d hardly registered her irritation, had hardly opened her mouth to protest before he’d turned to a nearby servant and issued orders she couldn’t hear. No longer shirtless, the king of Tulan wore a plain sweater and overcoat, his only indulgence a thick fur cap pulled low over his brow, the article all but hiding his copper hair. Everything, everything, black. She’d been unable to look away as he performed this small task, fascinated by his unshakable bearing. Just hours ago he’d been battered nearly to death by the devil only to be dealt further blows by Alizeh herself, his mother, and the threat of violence against his home. These strikes had rained down on him one after another without pause and still, he remained composed. He wore a slight smile as he spoke quietly to a footman, his mannerisms easy but firm. He had not collapsed.”

“Alizeh had grown light-headed under this careful gaze, her skin prickling with awareness where his eyes had touched her. She didn’t know how to describe this feeling, this breathless languor. No one had ever looked at her the way he did, as if the sight of her might be fatal. Her lips had parted under the weight of his silent want, her mouth growing heavy with the sound of his name and a desperate, foolish impulse to whisper the word against his skin.”

“Her body had never felt so alive, so electrified. When had she allowed Cyrus to take up so many rooms inside her? Nothing had even happened between them.”

“Worse: Cyrus was under the command of the devil. This statement alone should’ve been conclusive enough to condemn him, but heaven help her, she had other reasons, too. Among other horrifying crimes, he’d stolen her precious Book of Arya and refused to return the item, holding it hostage under lock and magic. He’d slaughtered Ardunia’s Diviners, murdered King Zaal, killed his own father, and crowned himself her enemy whether she liked it or not. So when he’d fled the palace on a mysterious – and likely nefarious – quest, she’d felt compelled to follow. Too bad, then, that she’d been a fool.”

“OF COURSE CYRUS KNEW HE was being followed. She possessed all the subtlety of a dragon in slumber. As if she could draw near him without his knowledge – as if he couldn’t hear the dragging hem of his borrowed cloak on her body.(..) He was a fool to think of her at all.”

“She could not know his dilemma: that her inexpert shadow infuriated him even as it soothed him, that he wanted to vanish even as he couldn’t bear the thought of abandoning her here, in the frigid dark. He wanted her closer than he could express in words, wanted her bare and trembling in his arms, wanted to excoriate these sensations from his skin. He wanted to lop off his own head and hurl it into the river. He wanted to shout at her. There was a sudden sweep of wind then, the sharp rustle of leaves. Cyrus ducked his head against the chill and heard the barely perceptible sound of a sniff, which only provoked his fury. He knew his anger was irrational, but he was compelled nonetheless to turn around and accuse her of being senselessly stubborn; she was all but freezing to death for no reason at all, torturing him beyond the bounds of humanity. At first he’d been astonished that she’d followed him, unarmed, into an unknown darkness – and his first thought, naturally, had been to stop her. He’d nearly done as much, nearly whipped around and demanded she return to her rooms. As if she’d listen.”

“He couldn’t believe he’d told her the truth. This was still inconceivable to him, that he’d confessed to dreaming of her night after night; that for eight agonizing months he’d known the taste, the heat, the silk of her in his sleep. Nothing more than an attack of madness could’ve driven him to such a state. He’d been painfully fatigued, still under the fading influence of dark magic, his mind and body not fully recovered from the devil’s most recent assaults. It was the only excuse he had, that he’d been broken – his locks unbolted by shock, his weak body pushed over the edge by her tenderness. At any other hour in his life he’d have been stronger. He’d have walked away, sealed his mouth – he’d have died before disgracing himself with a pitiful exhibition of his own desire. Hells, he’d known better.”

“That her character was faultless – that she’d made no bargain with the devil – that she was just as haunted by Iblees as he was – This was worse, infinitely worse. Her ultimate show of compassion toward him had been his undoing, for this, layered upon all else, had proven she was every inch the angelic figure he’d cherished in his dreams. Not only had he been horribly wrong about her, he’d treated her cruelly. He knew now that she was so far above him he wasn’t even worthy of standing in her shadow. Certainly he had no right to desire anything from her. He came to a sudden halt then, his heart pounding against his ribs.”

“Cyrus was in danger of losing control. Alizeh had done him a mercy by walking away, by putting an end to the dawn of what might’ve destroyed him. He could never again allow himself to get so close to her. It was ludicrous even to entertain the idea that she felt something for him. Even now she followed him only because she didn’t trust him; she had no idea she was attempting to accompany him tonight on a trek into hell, where a dark master impatiently awaited his arrival. No. His was a blighted soul. Watching her address a desperate, devoted crowd of thousands – all ready and willing to die for her – had driven home this final blow. He would always be the villain in her story. Many months ago he’d made peace with the sacrifice his life was meant to be, for it was the only way he’d been able to fulfill the tasks set before him. For Cyrus, hoping for anything more than death was a treacherous game, one that would end only in tragedy. He had no choice but to relegate his impossible dreams to the dusty bins of childhood. Besides, the devil was waiting. With that final, bitter thought – he vanished.”

“It was the last two lines that plagued him. Woven kingdoms, clay and fire – Despite everything, Hazan had managed to plant the seed of a dangerous idea in his head: that Alizeh might yet be destined to marry him.”

“It hadn’t been entirely surprising to Kamran that the enchanting, unassuming snoda had turned out to be the long-lost heir to an ancient kingdom. There had always been something regal about her – a

dignity in her bearing – A snort of laughter interrupted his thoughts, and Kamran turned irritably toward the sound, his mood darkening as he watched Miss Huda fail to get ahold of herself. The young miss clapped a hand to her chest as she chortled, her mouth still half-full as she said, gasping, “Oh my goodness, I’m so tired I could die.” It was impossible then not to compare the two women in his mind. Miss Huda was the antithesis of Alizeh, unpolished and unrestrained. One had been brought up to be queen, the other to be tolerated; and yet Alizeh had been raised in relative poverty, Miss Huda in an aristocratic home. The differences between them were vast, and though both young women had suffered negligence, only one had emerged with self-possession and grace. Kamran flinched as the sound of another snort pierced the quiet, his expression growing only more dour. “Oh, I daresay Tulan is a horrid place,” she was saying. “I doubt anywhere in the world could measure up to the beauty of Ardunia –” Something about the sound of her voice bothered him, burrowed under his skin. He gave his head a sharp shake, as if to dislodge her from his mind. He didn’t want to think on the many irritations of Miss Huda.”

“Once again, his thoughts lurched back to uncertainty. Kamran was supposed to use this journey to prove himself a worthy inheritor of his own throne – the Diviners had said as much – yet they’d given him no clear guidelines on how to accomplish the task. He wondered whether Zahhak had worked out where he’d gone; he wondered what the Diviners were doing and saying in his absence. Unless the priests and priestesses intended to stop the defense minister from crowning himself king, there was little time left before Zahhak took control of Ardunia.”

“In all the disorder of his mind, one thing was absolutely clear: He would kill Cyrus. Whereas Kamran filled with uncertain dread at the prospect of seeing Alizeh again, he experienced a refreshing flood of adrenaline at the thought of seeing the bastard southern king. High among the many horrors repeating on a loop in Kamran’s mind were the gruesome images of King Zaal’s death, for the scenes had branded forever upon his memories. Over and over he returned to the stomach-churning sound of the sword slicing through his grandfather’s heart. Kamran would never forget the shock, the horror, the ensuing chaos. The murderer himself.The Ardunian prince was on a mission now, above all else, to right the scales. He would exact retribution for his grandfather’s death or perish in the effort. The brutal king of Tulan would finally be delivered justice. Preferably hacked to pieces, his organs fed to vultures.“Kamran.”At the sound of his name, the prince nearly startled. He fought to calm his bloodthirsty heart as he turned to face his old minister.”

“By air or sea, the approach to Tulan was distinguished by the din of cascades. Kamran, who’d led many water journeys to this part of the world, was more than familiar with the sound, the roar of which was a hateful reminder that Ardunia had perhaps two more years before they’d need to start rationing water and three years before the crisis overwhelmed the empire entirely. They’d recently had good snowfall and a brief deluge of rain – but Ardunia would require a great deal more than a few days of precipitation if they were to stave off a drought. Tens of millions of people would soon look to him for protection – and one day, under his leadership, they might die of thirst. It was yet another crushing problem for which Kamran needed to conjure a solution; yet another blade of fear pressed constantly against his throat. His grandfather, King Zaal, had managed to keep this secret from the people, insisting there was no need to inspire panic when there was time yet to resolve the issue. Only now, as the burden fell upon his shoulders, did Kamran recognize this silence for what it truly was: cowardice.”

““By my estimate, we’ll touch ground in roughly thirty minutes,” Hazan was saying. “I’d been hoping to discuss the results of my earlier expedition with you before we arrived. However, if you’d rather wait –”-“No.” Kamran stiffened, his back straightening. For so many hours they’d been unable to find calm or quiet in the tumult of the flight, and this most essential conversation had been so delayed it was nearly forgotten. Yesterday, as a hedge against possible expulsion from the castle, Kamran had dispatched Hazan to the north of Ardunia, charging him with the task of securing a safe house, where they might one day take shelter, if necessary. “No, let us discuss your discoveries straightaway. You mentioned you saw my mother? In the countryside?”-“Yes.”-“Did you speak with her?”-Hazan shook his head even as he said, “Yes.”-“Where was she? Was she well?”-“Yes.”-“And will you force me to pluck each word of explanation from your mouth like so many blasted splinters? What is the matter with you?”-(…...)Hazan narrowed his eyes. “If you’re in too dark a temper even to have a simple conversation, declare it now and spare me the desire to knock you off your mount so I might watch, at my leisure, as gravity does the noble work of snapping your neck.” For reasons inexplicable to him, these words cheered Kamran slightly. -“Is my mood always so obvious to you?”-“Your mood is obvious to a corpse.”-The prince looked away as he fought a smile, saying, “Go on, then. You went to a tavern and found a farmer.”-“No. I found your mother.” Kamran lifted his head sharply.

“She was, by all accounts, awaiting my arrival. The moment I pushed open the door I saw her – though to be fair, she made no effort to conceal her presence. She was so weighted down by jewels it was a wonder to me she hadn’t been robbed in plain sight.”-“Mother has always been a master of discretion.”-Hazan gave a dry laugh. “In any case, she was looking at me as I entered, and indicated at once that I should join her at her table, where she proceeded to tell me she’d secured us a safe house.”-“What?”-Hazan nodded. “My mother – my mother, the languishing princess of Ardunia – took it upon herself to do a bit of business with a common farmer? In the interest of my protection? Don’t say she took a room at the village inn?” Again, Hazan nodded. “No,” Kamran breathed.-“I confirmed this fact with the owner.”-“But how did she know I’d require a safe house?”-Hazan looked suddenly troubled. “I don’t know. As I said, your mother is a strange woman. She didn’t seem at all surprised to discover me alive;

did not ask whether you’d survived the dagger she’d generously planted in your shoulder; did not seem disturbed by the death of your grandfather; and asked me only whether we’d made plans to go to Tulan. When I said yes, she demanded I spare her the details.” Kamran turned away, dragging a hand down his face as an icy breeze sent a shiver through his body. Dawn had not yet broken, but the dark was lifting like a stubborn stain. Blue and gray smeared at the horizon, the promise of golden light just beyond, and the prince drew a deep breath, relishing the mist as he tried to make sense of these revelations. Hazan hesitated before adding: “She also asked me whether the devil had yet paid you a visit.”-Kamran turned back, every muscle in his body tensing. “The devil?”-“I told her I had no idea, as we’d not discussed it.””

“Hazan hesitated. “She also sent you this.” Hazan reached into his coat pocket and retrieved a pale pink envelope, which he handed to the prince, who received this strange gift in a bit of a daze. He turned over the delicate paper in his hands, noticing that the flap of the envelope was open. Unsealed.-Kamran glanced up at his friend. “You’ve read it?”-Hazan exhaled, looking grim. “I suppose I should forewarn you,” he said. “It’s not a letter.” “

“Both the king and his country perplexed her. Tulan was a much smaller empire than Ardunia, yet its geography still managed to impress. Alizeh didn’t know whether it was the abundance of magic in this region that made it so, but Tulan appeared home to various microclimates and geographical variations. From the middle of the salt flat she could count the teeth of a distant mountain range, savor the scents of night blooms, hear the muted hush of waterfalls, shrink from the eerie calls of jackals. With its dynamic landscape and elevation changes, Alizeh was beginning to see how rare such a piece of land might be, situated as it was along the Mashti River – and parallel to the sea. It was no wonder to her that Ardunia desired to possess it. Still, she struggled to understand how an empire as powerful as Ardunia had been unable to overtake the humble nation. No doubt many had tried and failed to conquer this fertile piece of land. Tulan seemed a place both accessible and unfathomable; diminutive yet vast. It was the kind of contradiction she often felt repeated in herself: that she was both useless and powerful; unimportant and essential. If only she might learn how to reconcile all these feelings.”

“she might never return to Ardunia. Already she’d accepted that she’d never again see Kamran, whose own life had recently been eviscerated – and she stopped, suddenly, nearly tripping over her cloak at the thought of him. She wondered how he was managing in the wake of so much ruin. She wondered whether he would one day look back upon the days during which their lives had so serendipitously intersected, and she wondered how – or whether – he might remember her. With her whole heart, she wished him well. Wished him peace, wherever he was. She’d always be grateful for his kindness. For truly seeing her when no one else had.”

“He was no longer afraid of these visits – not the way he’d once been – but fear was a slippery thing. He’d been surprised in his green life to discover the manifold ways in which a person might experience terror, the creativity with which dread and horror might be provoked in a soul. He’d overcome one nightmare only to discover its child, outrun another only to encounter its twin. No matter his efforts he could not outsmart that which he could not anticipate, and his only comfort as he stared up at the familiar, sinister staircase was a cold one.”

“That day, Cyrus had learned cowardice was a luxury. Only the privileged few could afford to run away, to lock their doors and close their eyes to ugliness. The rest lived in homes without doors to lock, looked through eyes without lids to shut. They confronted the dark even as their hearts trembled, as their souls shook – for even strangled by fear, there was no choice but to endure. No one would be along to slay their demons.”

“You are? You are? -No danger to you, said Cyrus soundlessly. The spider only stared at him. He held out his hand, palm down, and, after a brief hesitation, the massive arachnid lowered herself, then climbed aboard his body with an eager scuttle of legs. She investigated his fingers before climbing up his forearm, pausing at his elbow to consider his face more closely. You are? Before?-Yes. I’ve come before. You are in no danger from me, I swear it. In response, the spider scaled the incline of his shoulder, then his neck, the prickle of her hard, lightly-furred pins raising goose bumps along his skin. Cyrus conquered the impulse to recoil from the unnerving sensation, holding still as she cautiously boarded his cheek, lifting her forelegs slightly to better study his eyes. It was a torturously long moment before she said –You are? Sad. Sad. Sad.-Cyrus swallowed. “Yes,” he whispered. The spider regarded him a moment more before scurrying from whence she came. She stepped off the plank of his arm and into the unknown with a final judgment: No danger.”

“Fate, he thought bitterly, was only romantic when one was destined to be the hero.”

“Poor Clay brain is made of dirt!

It cannot solve a puzzle

Poor Clay heart

it falls apart

A frail, decaying muscle”

“But appealing to his parched heart? Delivering him not merely the vision of an angel but the temptation of the real thing? He, who’d been discarded by all – shunned by the Diviners, hunted by his mother, betrayed by his father, abandoned by his brother, plunged into isolation and hated throughout the world? He, whose desiccated heart turned to dust before her tenderness? Alizeh was the fulfillment of his most desperate, undisclosed desire. The constant, gnawing ache inside him – this pitiful need that grew only more fraught in the wake of every darkness that devoured him – He longed for her warmth, for her radiance. She’d been, from the first moment she’d wandered into his dreams, an enduring flame in the endless night, his only haven in the madness that inhaled him.”

““Father,” he said softly. “It’s me.”-“NO!” The true king of Tulan fought uselessly against his chains, his face contorting in terror, his eyes squeezing shut. “Leave here at once! I begged you – I asked you never to come back –”-“He took your other eye, didn’t he?” Cyrus said thickly, pain lancing through his chest. “Tonight.”-His father stiffened, then sagged, grief painted across his face. He did not open his eyes. He did not answer the question. “Never think of me again,” the man said raggedly, the last dregs of energy leaving his body. “Imagine me dead and gone, child. This debt is not yours to bear.”-“How can you say that,” came Cyrus’s quiet reply, “when it was you who asked me to bear it?” A tense silence settled in the filthy chamber.-(…..)Yes, Cyrus hated himself.-“Forgive me,” came the older man’s broken response. “I was a fool – I didn’t know – Our weak, sheltered imaginations cannot fathom such corruptions of darkness – I never thought it would be like this – I never –”-Cyrus set his jaw. “I will see that this matter is resolved, and when it is done, you will return to Mother. The Diviners will fashion you a new set of eyes –”-“This matter will never be resolved!” Reza cried, hysterical now. “Don’t you see? It’s a trap – it’s always a trap –”-“That’s not true,” Cyrus said, determined. “I’ve already completed most of the tasks. I have four more months –”-Reza would not stop shaking his head, his torment undisguised, his moods as sudden and changeable as the wind. “My son – you don’t understand –”-“Tell me, then,” said Cyrus, his chest heaving with barely restrained emotion. He’d all but destroyed himself in the pursuit of righting these wrongs, and always his father doubted him. “Why is it you won’t put your faith in me? What is it I don’t understand?”-Finally Reza opened his eyes, the rosy flesh of the empty sockets still wet with tears. “It’s never been done,” he whispered. “No man has ever wagered against the devil and won.” “

““Hazan?” A beat.-Then, softly, “Yes, Your Majesty.” -Alizeh thought she felt her heart stop. “Is it possible?” she breathed.“Are you really here?”-She did not imagine the tenderness, the faint surprise in his voice when he said, “I am really here.” The nosta flared to life against her sternum.(..)Desperate for visual proof, she forced her eyes open again, her hands fumbling against the ground. When she turned an inch and saw him kneeling in the grass beside her, she was overcome. She fell back against the earth and shook her head, over and over. She couldn’t believe he was alive. Hazan, who was peerless in his loyalty to her, who’d gifted her the rare nosta that had saved her in a thousand ways from harm, who’d risked his life over and over for her safety. She thought he’d been killed. And now he was here? He’d come for her once again? In all these years since her parents’ death – years of screaming loneliness – she’d lost hope of ever finding another trustworthy soul. Yet

Hazan had come to her without demands or expectations, parting veils of night to fall on one knee before her, setting into motion what might’ve been the great escape of her life. There was no one she felt safer with, and she’d done nothing to deserve his kindness. He’d simply put his faith in her. Blindly she grasped for his hand and pressed it between her palms, hardly able to see through her own tears to the mirrored emotion in his eyes. With great effort she swallowed, releasing him only to wipe at her face with trembling fingers. She fought to sit upright. He moved at once to help, shifting her into a seated position.”

“Hazan looked the same. A bit fatigued around the edges but the same: hale, uninjured. His hazel eyes were more brown than green in this light, an unruly lock of his ashblond hair slipping over his forehead, grazing the slope of his broken nose. Alizeh had never seen him from such close proximity, and she was struck by the reminder that he was almost entirely freckled – a feature that, were it not for the iron of his eyes, would’ve made him look rather young. Hazan was not traditionally handsome, and yet his features were singular, his gaze alive always with feeling, his air of self-assurance so potent it moved with him like a second shadow. She lifted her hands to his face, taking his lightly scruffed cheeks into her palms. He startled at the contact, the sudden movement of his chest betraying his reaction better than his eyes, which remained steady as she studied him. She couldn’t explain her need to touch him, to know that he was real. A single tear, the last of them, slid down her cheek. “Hazan,” she said softly. “How are you here? I thought he’d killed you.”-In response, Hazan only shook his head, his eyes flaring with panic. “Your Majesty,” he whispered. “You are gravely injured.”This statement surprised her.”

““Oh,” she gasped, fighting a grimace. “Do you mean this? I don’t know where –” The words held in her throat, eyes widening in shock as she noticed, for the first time, the four looming figures planted just beyond Hazan’s head. Alizeh didn’t know whether to recoil or rejoice. Her mind had awakened enough, at least, to perceive that the scene was all wrong. Delighted as she was to see Miss Huda and Omid and Deen – all three of whom lifted hands in muted hellos – their presence here made no sense. Finally she turned her gaze to the last of them, the most forbidding of the four standing just apart from the others. The crown prince of Ardunia was striking even in stillness, his gleaming sable hair and honeyed skin both novel and familiar to her.(...)She couldn’t be sure whether it was the fatigue of her mind, but Kamran’s face appeared different, one of his eyes glinting gold in the burgeoning light, the other as dark as it ever was. Heavens, but he was devastatingly handsome.”

““Fear not, Your Highness. I’ll not allow you to come to harm.”-Alizeh drew back. “Come to harm? You mean the prince has come to harm me?”-“In truth,” Hazan said after a moment, “I don’t believe him capable.” This was not reassurance. Alizeh was unsettled anew, the revelation so confusing she struggled even to speak. “I don’t – I don’t understand – What reason could he –”(..) “Your Majesty,” came Hazan’s low, urgent voice. Alizeh turned back to him, her pulse refusing to calm. “Forgive me, but I must ask you quickly: Have you consented to marry the king of Tulan?” “

““Hells,” Hazan said on an exhale, the harsh word a contrast to his obvious relief. “I can’t tell you how gratified I am to hear it.”-“But – Hazan, I must tell you” – she placed a hand on his arm and he

stiffened – “I’ve been giving his proposal serious consideration…. Cyrus has offered me his kingdom in exchange –”-“No,” he said, brightening with alarm. He tossed a furtive glance at Kamran’s approaching figure. “I beg you, do not consider it – It would be a mistake, Your Majesty –”-“What would be a mistake?” Alizeh turned slowly toward the voice, steadying herself under the prince’s imposing stare.”

“Hazan swore loudly at the reveal of her bloodied dress, the epithet so off-color it shocked her – but it was Kamran who spoke, whose voice shook her with its fury. “What happened?” he demanded. “What has that bastard done to you?”-Hazan, unfortunately, was no calmer. “Is this why you were on the ground? Were you in fact unconscious?”-“I don’t –” she tried to say.-“Why is it you bear every indication of abuse?” “

““It appears you’ve been physically harmed by the Tulanian king,” said Hazan, who struggled now to moderate his voice. “Is this true?”-Alizeh winced. “Technically, yes.” Again Hazan swore loudly. “But it’s not as bad as it –” she started to say, before thinking better of it. “That is, to be fair, we both did harm to each other – In fact, I might’ve done worse to him if only afforded the opportunity.”-“You mean you were involved in an altercation?” Kamran now. “With the southern king?”-“And did you aim to kill him, Your Majesty? Were you attempting to flee the castle?”-“No,” Alizeh said, then hesitated. The throb at the base of her skull was making it difficult to think. “Well, yes. I mean, naturally, at first, I tried several times to kill him –”-“Wait.” At the tortured sound of Kamran’s voice, Alizeh looked up. She found him staring at her with a pained expression, something between anger and anguish. “Forgive me,” he said, “it’s only that I need to understand – If you tried to kill him – Are you saying it’s possible you didn’t leave with him voluntarily?”-The question was so strange, Alizeh fell silent. “Leave with him voluntarily?” she finally echoed, a notch forming

between her brows. “You mean did I leave Ardunia voluntarily with the king of Tulan?” Kamran nodded.-“Of course not,” she said, flinching as if physically stunned. The accusation was so insulting it lit like a firework in the tinder of her dry mind, supplying her a badly needed surge of adrenaline. “How could you ask such a question? I didn’t even know who he was – He tricked me into coming here –”-“I told you!” came a chipper voice. Miss Huda was on tiptoe, holding a hand in the air like an overeager student. “I told you, sire, that she didn’t know who he was!”-“Quiet,” came Deen’s loud whisper, shushing the young woman as he tugged down her hand. “Does this strike you as the time for gloating?”-“Yes, well, I did tell him, though, didn’t I?” Miss Huda crossed her arms. “I tried to tell you all –”-“I believed you, miss,” said Omid urgently. “I never doubted.”-“No, you didn’t,” came Miss Huda’s surprisingly tender reply. “You are the dearest boy.” Alizeh’s thoughts were in chaos.(...)Knowing her own heart as she did, it seemed cruel to Alizeh that her good deeds had gone so quickly uncredited, that at the first chance to recast her in a poor light, Kamran had seized upon the opportunity. It made her realize how little she and Kamran knew each other – how tenuous was the bond between them. Only someone with a shallow understanding of her character could be so easily persuaded to malign her, and it was fortunate, then, that the guileless shock now printed upon her face was clear enough to all. “I did not doubt you, Your Majesty,” said Hazan softly. -She drew a breath, sparing Hazan a look of affection before turning to Kamran. “But you,” she said to the prince. “You thought I ran off with him after – after all he did? You thought me capable of playing a role in the atrocities of that evening?” “

““Oh, Kamran,” she said. “How could you think that?” Then, more quietly: “How tortured you must’ve been to think that.” He absorbed her words with a stillness so complete it worried her, thawing only to close his eyes, to swallow. He appeared suddenly ashen with shame. Kamran was quiet a long moment, unmoving save the rapid rise and fall of his chest, and when he opened his eyes again there was a rage burning in the depths of his gaze, an inferno of fury that threatened to burn him down with it.-“I’ll kill him,” he said softly. “I’ll gut him open and tear out his organs, and I’ll make certain he lives long enough to endure the torture. When I’m done with him, he’ll be begging for death. He will die, and he will die of his own agony.” Kamran reached out an unsteady hand to touch her, his fingers skimming the tender bruise on her cheek. “You may depend upon it.”-Alizeh shook her head in a sharp motion. “No,” she said, stunned. “Kamran – you can’t kill him –”-“It’s what he deserves.”-“No, it’s – well, yes” – she frowned – “I suppose there might be some argument for –” She broke off with a gasp. The fine hairs at the nape of her neck had risen in awareness, her skin seeming to tighten over bone. She knew he’d arrived before she’d even laid eyes on him, and in the time it took her to turn her head in his direction, Kamran had already notched an arrow in his bow. “No,” she breathed.”

““Stand down,” came Hazan’s sharp voice, cutting through the haze of her mind. “This isn’t the moment.” Alizeh spun toward him, her heart in her throat, only to realize he was speaking to Kamran – who was carefully readjusting his aim, following Cyrus’s movements.-“That is not for you to decide,” said the prince.-“If you kill him now,” Hazan responded angrily, “you are committing to war between our empires, which you know would be a mistake. There are any number of witnesses pressing their faces against the windows, and it is all but certain that one of the servants has alerted the royal guard – we are no doubt only moments from being intercepted, and we’ll all be sentenced to death. You’ll have little hope of salvation from the Ardunian side, especially as Zahhak seeks to destroy you. I implore you to think this through –”-“Enough,” the prince bit back, sparing only a violent glance for his comrade. “If you think I will fumble an opportunity to exact revenge when it is within my grasp, you sorely misunderstand me –”- “I’m asking you only to wait, you fool! Your actions would incriminate us all – you put the child at risk – the young miss –”-“I warned them not to come,” came his dark reply. “I told them I wouldn’t be responsible if they got themselves killed –” “

“Cyrus couldn’t die. Not now. Not yet. Heavens, she thought. Not ever.She felt suddenly like she might scream at the prospect, her feelings on the matter so tangled they’d built a nest in her chest. Her own emotional chaos notwithstanding, Alizeh had every practical reason to keep Cyrus alive, too. She hadn’t even realized how much she’d come to rely on him until just that moment. No matter her many protests and prevarications, Alizeh had begun planning her life around the prospect of marrying the southern king – and of taking over Tulan. Only hours ago she’d finally stepped into the light, holding forth with thousands of Jinn who were counting on her to address them again soon. If Kamran killed their king – if he sent Tulan into turmoil and cemented the prospect of war – What would happen to her people? With no empire, no crown, and no resources, Alizeh would have no choice but to flee, yet again, abandoning her flock just hours after she’d promised to lead them. All this flashed through her mind with breathtaking speed; she knew it futile even to attempt conveying these thoughts to Kamran, who had every right to want Cyrus dead. She could acknowledge this: she could acknowledge Cyrus’s unforgivable crimes against Ardunia and its prince. She could acknowledge that he deserved retribution for these offenses. She could acknowledge that her reasons for keeping Cyrus alive were entirely selfish. It made no difference. She didn’t want him to die.Oh, if only she had her own land, if she could find her own magic – she’d leave both these empires and their heirs behind, for Kamran and Cyrus had proven nothing but trouble. But without resources – without horses or supplies – the necessary journey into the Arya mountains could take months on foot. And even if she were to survive the trek, she couldn’t do it alone. Five people had to be willing to die for her before the mountains parted with their magic. Overwhelmed, Alizeh felt tears prick her eyes.”

“convincing himself that an assault upon his empire – during the few remaining hours of night – was fairly low. This optimism, of course, had been born of denial. He’d lied to himself only so he wouldn’t have to turn around, take her by the arm, and walk her back to the palace. It was too much temptation: the two of them alone in the dark, her body glazed in moonlight. He’d been afraid to go near her; he hadn’t been ready to hear her voice, to look into her eyes. He was terrified she’d go and do something brutal, like smile at him.”

“Cyrus grimaced. He estimated he had precious few seconds before Alizeh’s peacemaking efforts failed and the prince released another shot.”

“With wicked quickness, Cyrus surprised even himself by catching this one in his hand; he grit his teeth through a rush of breathtaking pain, an agonized gasp escaping him as the triple-bladed point tore open his palm like the pages of a book. The bloodshed was considerable, and as he watched the small crimson flood spill over the edges of his fist he almost laughed, though the sentiment was cold. At least now he understood why the devil had been so delighted. That bastard.”

“With an angry shout, Kamran released a volley of arrows in Cyrus’s direction, one after another, the succession so smooth they seemed to come at him all at once. Even then Cyrus was able to appreciate his enemy’s skill; the Ardunian was an accomplished archer. Cyrus bit through a fresh wave of torment, lifting his good arm to divert a bit of magic in his own defense, dissolving the incoming arrows while still healing his wounds. He was preoccupied with this – this and the effort to keep steady in the face of the many small deaths aimed in his direction – which was why he didn’t notice, not right away, that she was running toward him.”

“Indeed this anger might’ve been the only thing he and the stupid prince agreed upon, for Kamran’s earsplitting cry of terror came just as Hazan and the others erupted in frenzied sound. Cyrus managed a choked cry before her soft body crashed into him, momentum rocking them both toward the very edge of the cliff, and if only there’d been time he would’ve pushed her out of harm’s way, would’ve turned her in his arms – With a sharp thwack the last arrow found its mark between her shoulder blades. Alizeh flinched under the force of impact, and her small, startled gasp rendered Cyrus absolutely, inhumanly still. Panic inhaled him. He felt blind with it, blind with madness. Alizeh whispered something incomprehensible against his neck, and he closed his eyes against a destructive swell of emotion, wishing desperately that he’d never been born. He didn’t realize at any point that he’d stumbled, that he’d lost his footing, or that they were falling – not until he felt the wind, like a heavy hand, rise up beneath them. And then let them drop.”

“Cyrus couldn’t feel the chill; fear and fury seemed to be burning him alive. He’d just made a decision, and now he would see it through. Alizeh would not die.“Look at me,” he said wretchedly, pulling her close even as his torn hand shook in agony. It seemed some strange twist of fate that he should continue to bleed all over her, and if he’d more time to reflect on this fact he might’ve screamed for how much he hated it. “Alizeh. Please. Lift your head. Look at me.” -With great effort, she did. Her eyes were glazed, flickering silver and brown in the rising light. She studied him like he might’ve been a dream. “Why? Because you’re terribly handsome?”-“Don’t be funny,” he said, breathing hard. “This isn’t funny.”-She blinked, her head lolling softly to one side. “I can’t feel my legs.” “

““I just – I just remembered,” she said. “I can’t swim.” There was no fear in her voice, only mild surprise – as if this were all a stroke of bad luck, a disappointing inconvenience. Cyrus didn’t point out that she wouldn’t have been able to swim anyway, given that she’d lost feeling in her legs. He only closed his eyes against her hair and fought the desperate crush of his chest, the violence of his affection for her. How she managed to disarm him even now, on the brink of death, he could not understand. She’d wept for his pain, wiped the blood from his eyes, taken an arrow in the back for him. She’d shown him more loyalty and tenderness in two days than he’d ever felt in his life, and he knew then, with a force that drove the air from his lungs, that he would never survive her.-“Don’t worry, angel,” he said quietly. “You won’t have to.” “

“Cyrus tore his eyes away, fresh bitterness fouling his mood further. “No,” he said finally. “She doesn’t know.” She would never know. Iblees had forbidden Cyrus from speaking the truth to another person, but the southern king had not been precluded from confiding in nonhuman creatures. Such an exception was only possible, of course, because the young man possessed the rare ability to communicate using just the mind. Whereas nearly all others endowed with this skill were committed to the priesthood, Cyrus – whose deal with the devil had earned him an expulsion from the temple – had been unable to complete his journey as a Diviner, leaving him the unusual layman with this skill.”

““– had a deal!” he was shouting. “I warned you – if any harm came to her –”-“Can you not imagine my agony?” came the prince’s heated reply. “How can you bring yourself to accuse me when you know it was an accident – that I could never have meant –”-“You could never?” Hazan laughed darkly. “Are you quite certain? When you confessed to me just yesterday that you intended to kill her?”

Cyrus stiffened. As if he didn’t have ammunition enough to murder the idiot. “What?” The loud girl, Huda, spoke. “Is that true?”(...)“Be certain of one thing,” Hazan said with quiet menace. “If she doesn’t survive this, you will know the full breadth of my rage. I’ll rip out every bone in your body before I take off your fucking head.” This last part he all but bellowed, the words echoing across the grounds. Fascinated by this absurd exchange – between a crown prince and his lesser – Cyrus almost smiled.-“You are overreacting –” Kamran tried again.-“And you are not reacting enough!” (..)”

“Hazan and Kamran were at each other’s throats, so preoccupied with their anger they thawed a beat later than the others, the three of whom gaped in horror at Cyrus, then Alizeh, who remained unmoving in his arms. The loud girl screamed. “She’s dead!” Miss Huda screamed again, shriller this time. “Heaven help us, she’s dead – we killed her – she��s dead –” Cyrus turned away from this chaos.”

““Yes, I think so.”-“All right.” He blinked slowly. “You can have a dragon.” Kaveh’s head gave a sudden jerk, smoke curling from his nostrils. Are you quite out of your mind, sire? You will not give the girl a dragon. Cyrus bristled. You live under my protection, in service of the crown. I’ll give her a dragon if I like.-Well it won’t be me.-“Cyrus?”-“Yes?”-“Why are people shouting?” With effort, Cyrus glanced at the others. Kamran was threatening from afar to disembowel him; the three goons were in various states of hysteria; and Hazan looked as if he was contemplating a running leap off the cliff and onto the dragon. Terrible idea, that.”

“The idiot Jinn is going to jump, said Kaveh. You must go, sire. You’ll receive word as soon as she’s safe. It was true; Hazan had a determined gleam in his eye. He was shaking off the child, whose futile efforts to pull the young man away from the ledge were almost endearing.”

“With a heavy head, he faced his visitors. Of the five who stood before him, it was Kamran whose gaze was impossible to ignore. Anger and hatred were so alive in the prince’s eyes they nearly forged a separate soul. It was the last thing he saw before he collapsed.”

““And what of Alizeh?” Miss Huda said with a cry. At the sound of her name, Kamran experienced a familiar shock of pain. “What’s happened to her?” the girl went on. “Where do you think she’s gone? That madman probably shipped her off to a dungeon somewhere –”-“That seems unlikely.” Hazan was stone-faced. “The dragon was heading west.”-“A-And?” Miss Huda faltered. “Are there no dungeons in the west?”-“Don’t worry, miss,” said Omid reassuringly. “It’ll be all right. I’m sure we’ll find her. I’m not sure how, exactly” – he dimmed – “if the king is dead. He’s probably the only one who knows where she went.”-Deen dragged both hands down his face. “Do you really think he’s dead? I feel terrible for the poor girl, but perhaps we should we run for our lives? Surely we’ll be executed for this?”-(……...)“It does seem curious,” Miss Huda mused, “that, despite the many faces pressed to the window, not a soul has stepped outside. I think if we were going to be tossed in the dungeons it might’ve happened already.”-Hazan was studying the palace windows, the many wide eyes peering down at them. “Yes, very curious,” he said quietly. “Where on earth is the royal guard to defend their king?” He walked over to Cyrus’s fallen body, crouching to get a better look. After a moment, he said gravely: “He’s certainly not dead, though his health has deteriorated with astonishing speed – which is strange, as his wounds aren’t terribly severe. His leg has stopped bleeding and the damage to his hand, while grotesque, is not enough to kill him. I can’t imagine why he’s lost consciousness.”-“Maybe he fainted,” offered Omid.-“I doubt that,” Kamran said darkly. “He doesn’t seem the type to lose his head over a little mutilation.”-“Blood loss, perhaps?” suggested Deen.-(…) “If that’s true” – her frown deepened – “I wonder why he didn’t use magic to spare himself of this moment now. He’s in a horribly vulnerable position. Just think: anyone at all might come along and” – she made a dramatic slicing motion with one hand – “chop off his head.” Omid giggled at that, and she giggled back, as if it were entirely the etiquette to be making jokes at such a moment. Kamran turned away from the infantile pair, grimacing against the sharp blade of a fresh headache.-“It’s possible he was dealt a blow to the head in the descent,” Hazan said quietly. “If he’s suffering from an internal injury he’ll need assistance at once. His situation is growing more uncertain by the moment.”-“Shall we let him die naturally, then?” More from the excruciating Miss Huda. “Or do you still intend to kill him?” This she asked as she whipped around to look at Kamran. Three other sets of eyes turned in his direction.-“Don’t you dare,” came Hazan’s low warning. Kamran shot his old friend a hateful look.The insipid king had fallen to the ground at his feet almost as if he were offering himself up to be killed. How easy it would’ve been to drive a dagger through his throat; indeed Kamran should’ve been thrilled – and yet he was nothing less than furious. He wanted the blackguard to get up and fight; what satisfaction could there be in impaling a corpse? Then again, the entire morning had been a tragic disappointment. First, Simorgh had abandoned them almost immediately after alighting; then, Alizeh had been discovered unconscious. Kamran had only just digested the revelation that she hadn’t betrayed him when Cyrus came into view, and it had been the perfect opportunity. He’d been inches from victory. Inches from exacting revenge upon the person responsible for the nightmare his life had recently become. That Alizeh had tried to save the blighted king was hard enough to understand – but that Kamran had shot her instead –For a terrible moment he thought he’d killed her. It would’ve been a tragedy – he knew that, knew it in his soul – but he was nursing a quiet anger toward her, too. Anger that she’d intruded upon a private matter, anger that she’d taken the side of his oppressor, anger that she’d foiled his plans. To make matters worse, she’d now complicated things horribly: she was injured and missing, and would require a second rescue. Lord knew what Cyrus had done to her, sending her off on the back of yet another blasted dragon to some godforsaken place.-“Why shouldn’t I kill him?” said the prince ominously.-“The simple answer,” said Hazan, “is that Alizeh begged you not to.”-Kamran’s expression grew only stormier. “Is that all? You think I should’ve let him live simply because she wanted me to?”-“Is that not enough? You did as you pleased and nearly killed her in the process –”-“A terrible accident!”-“And where is your remorse?” Hazan demanded. “Why do you express no concern for her well-being – why do you remain preoccupied only with your own disappointments, when we came here with the express purpose of saving her –”-“I came here with one purpose.” Kamran cut him off, his eyes flashing. “And that was to avenge my grandfather.”-Hazan fell silent a moment. “Even now?” he said. “Even after discovering your grandfather was wrong about her? Can you not relinquish your anger long enough to realize that Alizeh needs our help –”-Kamran flinched. “Stop saying her name!”-“My humble opinion?” Deen cleared his throat and lifted a finger. “You might consider killing the king now, Your Highness. It does seem a good opportunity. You could finish up, and we could fly straight home.” He picked up a fallen arrow and offered it to Kamran as if he needed it – as if he didn’t have any number of weapons concealed on his body. “If we move quickly, we might even be back in time for supper.”-“But Simorgh and her children are gone,” said Miss Huda. “And I suppose we haven’t any way of knowing whether they’ll return –”-“Alizeh did not betray you!” Hazan insisted, ignoring all this. “She was wrongly accused by both your grandfather and yourself. You had proof of this today and still you persist in this attitude. Our focus now should be finding her – saving her – not wallowing in personal vendettas. How can you not see the damage you’re doing?” He shook his head. “Your thirst for revenge has blinded you, Kamran.” “

““I am sorry she was injured. I’m sorrier to have been the one to cause her harm. But she had no business interfering, and I’m no longer certain she needs saving.”-“She was just carried off on the back of a dragon!”-“She chose to protect him!” Kamran shot back. “She took an arrow in the back for the bastard who nearly killed me! Perhaps you can imagine why I’m struggling to feel sympathy.”-“I trust that she had good reason for acting as she did.”-“And your blind faith is going to get you killed.”-“Watch yourself.” Hazan’s eyes had gone flinty. “You speak of her as if she’s some capricious girl, and not the prophesied savior of my people. If she didn’t want you to kill him, I’m certain she had justification. She felt so strongly that she pleaded with you – she physically turned down your bow and still you defied her wishes –”-“Her wishes?” Kamran all but exploded. “And what of mine? What of my dead grandfather, my dead Diviners, my broken empire, my disfigured face –”-“Oh, it’s really not that bad, sire,” Deen assured him. “Truly, I’ve seen quite a number of disfigurations, and yours –”-“ – doesn’t diminish your beauty at all,” finished Miss Huda, nodding eagerly. “In fact, I think it suits you nicely –”-“Well I think he looks ugly,” Omid countered. “And I don’t think it’s good to lie to him –”-“Are you raving idiots incapable of shutting your mouths for a single, bloody second?” Kamran cried, his chest heaving with fury. Both he and Hazan turned to look upon their audience, all members chastened save Miss Huda, who was staring slack-jawed at Kamran with a disappointment so severe it bore a resemblance to heartbreak. She didn’t move except to blink her devastated eyes at him, and in the proceeding silence Kamran realized she was waiting for an apology – an expectation so absurd it cemented in his mind the unnerving fear that the young miss was, in fact, delusional. He witnessed the moment her light went out – naive hope extinguished – before she finally spoke. “Come along, Omid,” she said tightly, taking the boy by the hand. “I’m beginning to realize that princes aren’t nearly as charming as I’d been led to believe.” Then, more quietly: “This one, in particular, has fallen well beneath my expectations – which I fear were great, indeed.” “

““You were too harsh,” Hazan said quietly to the prince. “They didn’t deserve to receive the brunt of your misdirected anger –”-“They should learn to hold their tongues,” Kamran snapped. “They talk too much. All of them.”-Hazan, too reasonable to deny a proven fact, only sighed in response.”

““I don’t know, and I don’t care!” sang Miss Huda. “I’m no longer interested in the lives, deaths, and bloated heads of royalty. I’ve put up with enough snobbery in my life, I think, and I’ve just decided I’m quite done with it. Besides, I didn’t come all this way to manage the tantrums of an overgrown child, I came here to help Alizeh – who, despite her apparent crown, never once spoke to me in such an insulting manner.” She turned to her companions. “Did Alizeh ever speak to either of you in such an insulting manner?”-Kamran flinched at the repeated sound of Alizeh’s name, even as he listened to this exchange in mute astonishment.-“No, miss,” said Omid with an eager shake of his head.-“No, miss,” said Deen with an uncertain glance back at the prince. He couldn’t believe – The nerve of her – He never tolerated such insolence from anyone, much less an ill-tempered, illegitimate miss of no distinction. Even Omid, who’d once tested his patience to the hilt, had quickly learned deference. That she would dare insult him and speak of him with such condescension, as if he were beneath her – and he, the impending king to the greatest empire on earth – Hell, it was his prerogative to have her banished from Ardunia forevermore should he choose to do so, and yet”

“At once Hazan took advantage of his stupor to step forward, shielding Cyrus’s crumpled body from view. “A final warning, Kamran,” he said quietly. “I don’t take orders from you anymore. My queen issued a command to keep this fool alive and I will honor that, even if I don’t understand it. Try to kill him, and you’ll have to go through me.” It was a moment before Kamran recovered himself, tearing his mind away from the horrors of Huda to this, the more present catastrophe, and when he did, disappointment dampened his fervor. -“Of all the scenarios I might’ve imagined,” he said finally, “I never thought you’d stand against me in this. That you would defend him.”-“I never imagined I would, either,” Hazan said with a long-suffering sigh. He dragged a hand through his hair before glancing again at the prone body of the southern king. “At the very least, I need him alive long enough to discover what happened to Alizeh – and what he did with her. Until such a time, he will remain under my protection.”-“You would really fight me?” Kamran said, regaining a shade of his earlier temper. “If I challenged you now – you’d be willing to die for him?”-“For her,” Hazan corrected. “Without hesitation. Though you flatter yourself if you think you could best me in a fight. You’ve never truly known me, Kamran, and I’d hate for you to make my acquaintance only as you draw your final breath.” The prince raised his eyebrows. It was the way Hazan had said it – without arrogance or swagger – that gave him pause. In fact, Hazan seemed to mean the words sincerely, as if he’d indeed regret a bloody conclusion to their friendship. Except –-“If that’s true,” said the prince, “why didn’t you fight back when the guards dragged you away at the ball? If you’re as capable as you claim, you might’ve saved your queen then.”-Hazan looked away. “I should have.”-“And yet?”-“My greatest failing that night,” he said gravely, “was that I didn’t anticipate Cyrus. I’d no idea another plan for her had been hatched alongside my own; hell, I didn’t even know Cyrus was in possession of her name, much less a scheme to spirit her away. My own plans for the evening had been compromised; all I wanted was her safety and anonymity, and I’d hoped the distraction of my betrayal would afford her an opportunity to run. Never did I imagine that in my absence she’d take her exit through the palace wall, on the back of a Tulanian dragon. Never did I imagine she’d end up here, in this godforsaken hell,” he added angrily, meeting the prince’s eyes. “I’ve gone through it in my mind dozens of times, hating myself more each time for failing her. Understand me now: I refuse to fail her again.”-The prince was silent as he appraised Hazan a moment more: the set to

his jaw, the grim resolve in his gaze. “I see that you’re determined,” he said finally. “And I’ll grant you this one concession, Hazan, but never again. You may keep him alive until your queen is found, but when the time comes for him to die, be certain that I will set the terms.” “

““I am Queen Sarra,” she said with a strange smile. “And you must be Prince Kamran, of Ardunia.” Carefully she cataloged his fresh scar, the glittering vein of gold that split through his left eye. “I’ve heard a great deal about you, of course. My condolences.” Kamran maintained his silence, though he was resisting an urge then to destroy something. That she might stand there and offer him condolences as if she were remarking upon the weather – and her own child responsible –-“Are you quite certain,” she said delicately, “that you’re not going to kill my son?”-“There was a serious misunderstanding, Your Majesty,” said Hazan, stepping forward. “The king appears to be unwell.” She glanced at Cyrus’s collapsed, bleeding body. “I can see that.” At this cold reaction, even Kamran frowned. The woman’s son was half-dead on the ground, and she inspected him as if he were diseased. She was either demented or dangerously malicious; Kamran hadn’t yet decided. (..)“Well,” she said, and took a sharp breath. “I suppose you must all be tired from your journey. Do come inside. Breakfast is well underway.”-“Breakfast?” Hazan echoed.-“Breakfast,” Omid said eagerly, then hesitated. “Wait” – he stepped back – “you’re not going to throw us in the dungeons, are you?”-Sarra tilted her head at the boy, then responded to him in his native tongue. “You speak Feshtoon, how lovely. And where are you from?”-Omid straightened to his full height. “I’m from Yent, of Fesht province, miss. I mean, Your Ladyship.” Huda elbowed him and he squeaked. “I mean – Your Majesty.”-The woman’s eyes softened. “My mother was from Fesht,” she said. “I haven’t been back since I was a little girl.”-“Forgive me,” Hazan interjected. “But the king requires swift medical attention. Perhaps we should send for a surgeon, or a Diviner –”-“Are your parents still in Fesht?” Sarra went on. “Or did you move to the royal city with your family?”- Omid shot a nervous look at Hazan before answering the woman’s question. “My parents are dead,” he said, and in a gesture of respect for the deceased, he touched two fingers to his forehead, then to the air. “Inta sana zorgana le pav wi saam.” May their souls be elevated to the highest peace.-“As are mine,” she said softly, mirroring the motion. “Inta ghama spekana le luc nipaam.” May their sorrows be sent to an unknown place.-“I – Thank you, miss.” Omid ducked his head in acknowledgment and, after another nudge from Huda he added: “I mean – Your Highness, ma’am.” “

““I’m afraid we must decline,” said Kamran, issuing his first words to the woman. He was now certain beyond a doubt that she was mad; there was no chance he’d be accompanying her anywhere.-“But, sire,” said Omid, “she said there was breakfast –”-“I know the situation is unusual,” said Sarra, her eyes sharp as she turned to Kamran, the smile on her face belying her next words. “But if you don’t accompany me inside, there will be hell to pay. As you may recall, you came here this morning with the intention of murdering my son –”-“It was not as it seemed, Your Majesty,” Deen said nervously. “Most of us meant no harm –”-“– and, having been unsuccessful, you think you might cut your losses and head home. You’ve failed to realize that you stand here now only because of me, because of the amnesty I am willing to provide. You need not understand my motivations, but you should understand this: your actions have been witnessed by all in the palace. Did you really think no one would note the appearance of five legendary, magical birds in our sky? That no one would observe them alighting upon our land?” Deen made a strangled sound. “Very clever of you, I should say,” she added softly. “There’s only one creature alive to whom dragons show such deference, else you never would’ve survived your descent onto the palace grounds. Though how you managed to secure the protection of Simorgh is a mystery I should dearly like to solve.” She narrowed her eyes at Kamran. “I presume it has something to do with the fabled tale of your grandfather.”-“Oh, yes, miss,” said Omid, “it really is an amazing story –” “

““Hated as he might be in Ardunia,” Sarra pressed on, “the Tulanian king is rather beloved at home. So unless you hope for our empires to go to war – or you wish to be murdered in the street – you will join me,” she said through gritted teeth, “for breakfast.”-Kamran was still contemplating this shocking speech, and still contemplating his response, when Hazan interrupted angrily “How can you stand there and monologue while your son lies bleeding on the ground? Your actions are so baffling as to confound the mind! Ma’am, the king is dying. I am asking you to call for help at once –  before it is too late.” To this outburst Sarra showed no reaction, never even glancing at Hazan. Instead, she kept her eyes fixed on the prince, her strange smile now bordering on manic. As he met her gaze, Kamran felt a bolt of dread move through him. It was true: he had no idea what they’d just walked into. He had no idea what Alizeh had experienced during her time here; he didn’t know who this woman was, what her intentions were, or where the devil Simorgh had gone. Heavens, but he needed her badly now. More than that, he needed his grandfather. He’d even settle for a kind word from his mother.”

““Very well,” he said, discreetly locking eyes with Hazan. It took this single look to confirm what they both understood: there was something deeply the matter with Sarra, and they should tread cautiously where she was concerned. “We’d be honored to join you for breakfast.” “

““Dinner?” said Kamran, alarmed. “When we’ve yet to endure breakfast?”-“I don’t – But it’s the only dress I have –” attempted Huda, who was blushing fiercely.-“Your Majesty, please –” Hazan tried again.-“I think you look real pretty, miss,” insisted Omid, inching closer to the girl as if he might protect her. “Don’t listen to her –” “

““Oh, for the love of –” Hazan cut himself off with a foul oath. He shot a final, disgusted look at the Queen Mother, stomped over to Cyrus, gathered up the king’s body, and hoisted him over his shoulders. Kamran watched this happen with no small amount of astonishment. Cyrus was taller and broader than even he was – the deadweight of such a man would be extraordinary. He knew Hazan possessed immense Jinn strength, but this was still a fairly new revelation, and Kamran marveled at the ease with which his old minister carried Cyrus now. Hazan pushed past their small crowd, circumventing Sarra to hurry toward the closest entrance. He tried the handle and, finding it was locked, bellowed a brief warning before kicking down the door. It collapsed with an earsplitting crash. Omid and Huda screamed. Deen muttered a faint dear God under his breath. Even Kamran was stunned. He glanced at Sarra for a reaction, and she revealed nothing more than irritation. “Your king is injured!” Hazan cried as he stepped over the threshold, and he was swarmed at once by harried servants. “He needs medical attention immediately –” “

“Kamran couldn’t help but compare this moment to one of his own: the night his grandfather had been murdered, when he’d been bested by Cyrus and left broken and dying. When his mother had finally freed him from the binds of magical paralysis, she’d disappeared – and he’d fallen to the floor. Not even a servant had been willing to step out of the shadows to come to his aid. In the end, only Omid had come to him; somehow, miraculously, despite receiving nothing but unkindness from the prince, the former street child had saved his life. It had been an enormous gift – one Kamran still struggled to appreciate – but it was nothing like the reception Cyrus received now. The hated king’s servants appeared to truly care for him, which was so foreign a concept to Kamran it was difficult to accept as fact. It was also entirely at odds with the reaction the young man had received from Sarra, his own mother. Kamran was studying the woman carefully now, sizing her up as he might an opponent on the battlefield. She was watching the scene unfold as if it were a great disappointment. Kamran’s mother, for all her faults, had at least tried to help him in her strange way; Cyrus’s parent, meanwhile, had done everything she could to avoid assisting her own child. She shook her head, offered a fleeting smile to the prince, and said, “Well, there’s always tomorrow,” before stepping inside. Kamran remained frozen in the doorway.”

“Omid had gathered up his flatware in one hand, inspecting the bunch as if it were a bouquet of flowers. “Put those down,” Deen hissed from across the table. Huda, who was seated next to Omid, pressed nervously on the boy’s arm, and he dropped the utensils to the table with a clatter. Kamran closed his eyes in irritation.-“Why are there so many spoons?” he heard the child say. “And where is the food?” Hazan shook his head at the boy, hard.(...)“This is what happens when you don’t listen to me,” Hazan muttered under his breath. “Idiot.” The prince glared at him.-“And what is your duty here?” Sarra turned her cloying smile on Deen, who seemed to shrink under her attention.-“I’m – I’m an apothecarist, Your Majesty.” When she continued to stare, he grew nervous and began to ramble. “I own and operate an apothecary in the royal square. In Setar. That is, in Ardunia. I learned the trade from my mother. Started when I was a boy. I come h-highly recommended. Excellent reviews. Customers are pleased.”-Sarra drew back, hmming as she considering this, and seemed to decide he was a sensible choice for a royal retinue. “You,” she said to Huda. “What purpose do you serve?” Huda blanched. She looked around uncertainly, her brown eyes wide with fear, and for the first time, Kamran studied her in earnest. Her hideous yellow gown was travel-worn and dusty, streaks of dirt visible along the frilly sleeves and high ruff, which was presently choking her throat. She appeared to have no neck. She wore no jewels save a small, glittering stud of an earring, and only in one ear. Her hair was scraped back from her face in an unadorned knot that did her no favors, and, in fact, gave her head the unfortunate appearance of an egg. Kamran had never spent long considering Huda, for he’d never felt there was much to consider. He was not surprised, however, to find himself observing her now, for it was his practice to form a thorough assessment of his adversaries – and it was safe to say that this infuriating chit had recently made an enemy of him. She had some charms, however. On a different occasion in her acquaintance he’d noted her elegant bone structure, but he noticed now that she had deep, inky eyes that looked perpetually languid, ready for bed. It was the kind of half-lidded gaze that reminded him, with a twinge of awareness, that her birth mother was a courtesan.”

“It was negligible – the way she jolted, briefly squeezing her eyes shut –and Kamran would’ve missed it had he not been staring at her directly. Yet he frowned at this, for it had seemed an involuntarily reaction of one bracing for violence. It made him wonder whether she’d been struck as a child, and he was shocked by the spark of anger he experienced at the thought. Huda clasped her trembling hands before tucking them out of sight; he watched as she drew breath before she smiled, as if she were summoning courage. “I – well, that is – I’m not sure a person should be reduced to a single purpose,” she said, “for the human heart is known to contain such diversity of feeling and expression –” “She’s here for the queen,” Hazan flatly supplied. Kamran glanced at him. “Miss Huda is lady-in-waiting to Her Majesty.” Huda sank back in her seat with relief, staring gratefully at Hazan.”

“Kamran almost choked. As if Alizeh’s otherworldly beauty could ever be threatened by Huda, who continued to resemble an egg swaddled in the implausible scramble of its own yolk. He made a great effort to suppress a laugh, only for Huda to level him a glare so murderous it was practically treason. By the angels, Kamran was going to be a bloody king. Men had been executed for lesser offenses. He returned her glare with a furious glower of his own, briefly blinded by an outrageous desire to throw her over his shoulder, toss her in a boat, and send her out to sea.”

“Hazan swore under his breath again and Kamran was tempted to do the same. Sarra had gone still, staring at Huda as if she’d lost her mind. “You commissioned her?” the woman echoed. “You commissioned a queen, you mean, to make you a gown? Are you daft, girl? Tell me you aren’t serious.”-Huda looked around nervously before biting her lip. “No?” At the warning look from Hazan, she cleared her throat. “N-No. Certainly not,” she said quietly. “I wasn’t at all serious.”-Sarra lost her patience then.-“You,” she barked, turning to Hazan. “You seem to be the piece most likely to finish this puzzle. Tell me what you know of the girl.”-“What I know of her is none of your business.” Omid gasped; Deen paled. Kamran almost cracked a smile.”

““Kamran – listen to me – it’s not true, she hasn’t accepted him yet –”-“Yet?” he exploded. “What do you mean, she hasn’t accepted him yet?” For a moment, Kamran could’ve sworn he heard Sarra laughing; but when he looked at her, she appeared entirely composed. “Here I was thinking I understood the motivations for your visit,” she said to him, her smile growing wider. “Now I see why you’ve truly come.”-“You spread unsubstantiated lies,” Hazan protested.-“Lies?” Sarra’s eyes widened. “Ask any servant in the palace what’s preoccupied their time lately; they’ll tell you they’ve been preparing for the arrival of the king’s bride.”-“That doesn’t mean she’s going to marry him –”-“Then why, pray tell, did I intercept her leaving my son’s bedchamber just last night?” “

““She lies, Kamran. I asked Alizeh this morning whether she was betrothed to the Tulanian king, and she told me emphatically that she was not. Despite having received an offer of marriage, she’s still considering her options –”-“Considering her options? That she would even consider marriage to the man who killed my grandfather – who nearly killed me – who murdered our Diviners –”-“And who are you,” Sarra said to Hazan, her eyes hardening, “to call me a liar? What purpose do you serve here in this royal court of misfits?” She held up a finger. “No, wait – let me guess. Things are becoming clearer,

I see it now. At first I’d assumed that you, the boldest of these simpletons –” “

““I took you for a knight. I realize only now that your allegiance is, in fact, with the girl – and I’d love to know why. Who are you?” She tilted her head at Hazan. “So fiercely impassioned. So loyal. Don’t tell me you’re in love with her, too?” Huda drew a sharp breath.-“Good heavens,” Deen said softly, then looked at Omid, who was shaking his head in horror.-Kamran, who’d never before considered this possibility, was entirely rattled. Slowly, he turned to face his friend. It was a long, torturous moment before Hazan said, in a lethal whisper, “How dare you.”-At that, the room seemed to exhale, and Sarra appeared to blossom. -“Oh, I think I like you,” she said. “I suppose I’ll let your troupe live long enough to see the bride in all her glory.”-“But I thought” – Huda gaped – “I thought you’d already decided to let us live. In fact, I thought we’d come here to have breakfast.”-“I tend to change my mind,” Sarra said dismissively, before eyeing the prince. “I think it might be interesting to see how all this drama ends. I love a tragic love story.”-With controlled anger, Kamran said, “I’m not in love with her.”-Hazan turned sharply in his seat. “What?” “

“He directed his next words to Sarra. “You seem to be under the impression that I’ve come here on a mission of unrequited love. That’s simply not true.”-“Kamran –”-“I just want to be clear” – he lifted a hand – “that while I admire her a great deal, I’m not in love with her.”-Somehow, this honesty seemed to anger Hazan. “You told me you wanted to marry her!”-“What?” Huda froze in an almost comical state of shock. “You wanted to marry her?”-“I did,” Kamran said to Hazan, ignoring this outburst. “I think I still might. But every minute brings me more confusion, and every revelation complicates her = character. I’m realizing I haven’t the faintest idea who she is. It was a weak thread that bound us if she’s already considering an alliance with the person responsible for destroying my life.” “

“Then, to Deen: “What about you? Did you know?”-“Certainly not,” came Deen’s dry reply. “The prince does not make a habit of involving me in the emotional turns of his heart. Though I have to admit it’s an interesting twist of fate, considering the way she once spoke of him in my shop.”-“She spoke of me?” Kamran faced him at once. “When? What did she say?”-Sarra laughed. “Yet he claims he’s not in love with her.”-Kamran looked at the woman. “Do you presume to know my own feelings better than I do?”-“It wasn’t altogether flattering, sire,” said Deen, flustered. “I shouldn’t have even mentioned –”-“What did she say about me?” Kamran demanded.-The apothecarist stiffened in his seat, his small dark eyes shifting. “She – Well, she seemed to question, sire, whether your lack of engagement with the general public spoke to an a-arrogance, or pretension, in your character –”-“Arrogance?”-Huda released a sharp, horrible chortle before clapping a hand over her mouth. “I’m sorry,” she wheezed. “I just – Heavens, I already knew I adored her, but now –” “

“As a young prince with a direct line to the throne, Kamran had been taught to consider himself vastly superior in the world and was seldom encouraged to look beyond the gilded tiers of his own domain. Only through Alizeh’s interference was he inspired to examine the rotted structures that informed the suffering of so many. She was the reason he’d questioned, for the first time, the actions and motivations of his grandfather King Zaal. She was the reason he’d questioned, for the first time, the insufficient wages and protections of servants. She was the reason his eyes had been opened to the struggles of street children in their empire. Her perspective – her patient eye for the anguish of others – had turned his own gaze toward the less fortunate, inspiring him to see not only the social failings within his kingdom but also the ways in which he might be called upon to address them. Nevertheless, the unfortunate truth was that Kamran had never thought to examine his own biases until his life had collapsed around him. It had never occurred to him that an unshakable belief in his own greatness might prove a weakness. Indeed, it had never occurred to him that life might one day deal him a lesser hand. Perhaps, he thought with a pang, this was the very definition of arrogance. Kamran stifled a sigh.”

““The more I learn about this young woman,” Sarra was saying, “the more I look forward to welcoming her into my family.”-“Then you will be horribly disappointed,” said Hazan. “Such a marriage

will not take place.”-“It will,” Sarra countered.-“What do you care who she marries?” Kamran said, his eyes darkening as he turned to her. “What interest do you have in her union with your son?” “

““I mean it,” Omid insisted. “You’ve never met a kinder person. I tried to kill her in the street once, and instead of handing me to the magistrates, she offered me bread. I bet you’ve never tried to kill someone, ma’am, and had them offer you bread.” Sarra’s lips parted in silent astonishment.-She blinked rapidly, first at Omid, then at Kamran, and, sounding a bit breathless, she said, “I’m afraid you’ve just raised more questions than answers, child.”-“She may not be magical now,” Hazan interjected, “but she will have magic. And when she comes to possess it, the entire world will recognize her power.”-“Is that so?” A flicker of unease moved in and out of Sarra’s eyes. “And what kind of magic will she come to possess?”-“I don’t… know yet.”-“I see,” she said wryly. “Sounds formidable.”-Hazan sent her a black look, but Sarra turned away, studying the prince with renewed interest. “So you’ve come because you seek her rumored power, sire, and not her heart?”-“I came here to kill your son,” Kamran said flatly. “Little else animates my interest at the moment.”-Sarra clapped her hands together. “In that case, you must stay until the end of the season, at the very least. Though if you do manage to kill Cyrus, I beg you to make it appear an accident, for I detest war, and do not desire bloodshed between our lands.” The five of them, collectively, stared at her.”

““You fool,” Sarra snapped, standing up so fast her chair fell over with a thud. “If I’d seen anything of the sort do you think I would’ve wasted my time with the lot of you? What on earth happened to her?”-Hazan, who appeared as disconcerted by this eruption as Kamran was, said carefully: “She was caught by a stray arrow.”-Sarra made a guttural, mournful sound. “By whose hand?”-“Why is that important?”-“It’s of the utmost importance!” she shouted. “If Cyrus had anything to do with it” – she shook her head – “oh, I’ll kill him, I’ll really do it this time. By the angels, they’re going to riot again. They’ll set fire to the castle–”-“Who?” Deen asked, eyes darting around. “Who’s going to set fire to the castle?”-“When I’m upset,” Omid said helpfully, “I like to take a walk, and search the streets for spare coin –”-Huda squeezed the boy’s hand. “Not now, dear.”-“It was me,” Kamran said in an undertone. “I shot her by accident.”-“You.” Sarra straightened in obvious relief, pressing a hand to her chest. “It was you. Yes, we’ll tell them you did it. Your empire will take the blame. It was all your fault –”-“What are you talking about?” Hazan demanded. “Who are you referring to?”-“The Jinn!” she cried. “Thousands and thousands of them! I swear they were going to kill us all!”-“The Jinn?” Kamran echoed softly, stunned.-Hazan rose slowly from the table, his countenance visibly altered. His old friend looked shaken, his eyes burning with feeling. “What Jinn?” he said.-“Last night, they stormed the castle,” Sarra said, her breathing shallow. “Our Jinn population is normally very gentle – unlike most empires, we allow them a measure of freedom to exercise their abilities without penalty– but yesterday – yesterday they were terrifying and violent. They threatened to burn down the palace. They threatened to destroy the city. They wanted proof that she was alive, that she was unharmed –”-“I need you to be clear,” Hazan said to Sarra, a slight tremor in his voice. “Do you mean to say she was discovered? That she’s been revealed publicly as the long-lost heir to the Jinn kingdom?”-Kamran felt a twist in his gut.-“So that’s what she is?” Huda exclaimed. “I knew she was some kind of forgotten royal, but she never told me her true identity, only that she was running for her life –”-“It’s not some courtesy title?” Deen asked. “She’s a real queen, then? All that time I’d thought she was a servant… And that horrible housekeeper, the way she treated her –”-“Servant?” Sarra stood frozen. “Housekeeper? What in heavens can you mean?”-“My queen has been in hiding for nearly two decades,” Hazan explained. “She’s taken odd jobs since the untimely deaths of her parents” he touched two fingers to his forehead, then to the air – “doing what she could to stay alive.” “

““So she lived as a snoda?” asked Sarra. She’d picked up her fallen chair and was taking her seat when she glanced at Huda. “And a seamstress?”-“Yes,” she and Hazan said together.-“And now she is queen,” the woman said softly, her eyes dreamy. “Now she has the sovereigns of two empires vying for her hand. Now she – Wait–” Sarra turned sharply toward the prince.-“The Ardunian throne was threatened by her existence,” she quoted. “Does that mean it was your grandfather who murdered her family?”All heads swiveled to face him.-“Theoretically,” he bit out. “Though there is no proof.”-Sarra laughed. “You hope to marry the young woman whose entire family was slaughtered by your grandfather?”-“Again, it is not a certainty –”-“Your Majesty,” Hazan interjected, his voice urgent. “I fear we’re diverting from the subject at hand. Can you confirm that her identity has been revealed?”-Sarra met Hazan’s eyes then, and in the feverish depths of his gaze, she seemed to find focus. “Yes,” she said finally. “I don’t know how she was discovered; I know only that they came for her yesterday. Thousands of them. Shouting for hours. They only settled down after I begged her to speak to them –”-“She stood before them?” Hazan asked, paling. “She acknowledged, out loud, that she was their queen?”-Sarra hesitated. “Was it the wrong thing to do?”-“No.” Hazan blinked. “No, if she felt the time was right, then of course, it’s just – By the angels, this cannot be undone. The consequences –” He lifted his head, looking suddenly unnerved. “You must prepare yourself, ma’am. By now, word of her appearance has likely spread halfway around the globe. They’ll come for her from every corner of the earth – they’ve likely begun their pilgrimages already –”-“What?” Sarra said, visibly terrified. “How many will come?”-Hazan shook his head. “It won’t happen all at once. They’ll push through your borders in phases –”-“How many?” she cried.-“Millions,” Hazan whispered.”

“This imagined torture was as real to him as his mother’s hatred, and echoes of these miseries lingered on in his waking hours with a verisimilitude that haunted him. Like a wounded animal Cyrus dragged his body across the pitted floor of this unknown hell, searching fruitlessly for an exit.”

“Always she healed him as she touched him, each graze of her fingers mending a bone, a laceration, erasing pain. He cried out every time, unimaginable feeling flooding his heart and mind, her very closeness sending him into a spiral of need so desperate he didn’t recognize himself. He soon submitted entirely to her touch, leaning into her hands as she drew them slowly down his body. The sensations were so blissfully torturous that he wondered, for a delirious moment, whether he’d died. “Angel,” he breathed. “My angel.” “

“No one had ever cared for him as she did. Finally, his eyes closed. A feeling of calm overcame him, allowing him to rest as he never did in her absence. Here, he was safe. With her, he was safe. When he opened his eyes again, they were lying in his bed. She was naked in his arms, the silken crush of her lush curves a delicious relief against the hard planes of his body.”

“But Cyrus was shaken, watching her with a hunger he couldn’t fathom into words. “You could probably kill me and I’d thank you for it.”-She stiffened and drew back. “Don’t say that,” she said sharply. “That’s not funny.”-“I’m not joking.”-“Cyrus –”-“I want it all, angel. Not just your joy but your sorrow. Not just your hope but your fear. I want your anger and disdain, your frustration and contempt –” “

“He loved all of her: the shape of her lips, her hips, her slender hands and the freckle at the base of her throat. He’d kissed that freckle a thousand times, had spent countless hours learning her, loving her, discovering the desires of her body. It didn’t matter how many nights he’d spent in her arms. Always, in her presence, he felt himself coming apart with a need that felt a great deal like madness.”

“She had so much power over him it was terrifying even to examine the way she owned his soul. When he finally managed to meet her gaze, his heart seemed to detonate in his chest – and her eyes, heavy with desire, shone briefly with amusement.”

“Without warning his head clouded; his lungs contracted in his chest. He felt as if he was pitching forward, falling out of his body. He didn’t understand – he couldn’t sort through his thoughts – and what was he remembering? Gasping for breath now, remembering –This was a dream.”

““No – no – NO,” he shouted, falling off the bed. “This isn’t real, this isn’t real – wake up, you fucking idiot – wake up, wake up, WAKE UP –”

““MILLIONS,” HAZAN SAID AGAIN, HIMSELF thunderstruck. Kamran processed this revelation as if from afar, both awed and horrified. His grandfather might not have been right about Alizeh – not precisely – but he’d not been altogether wrong, either. Like a cold wind, he felt the rush of Zaal’s voice, words from the man’s final days coming to life inside his mind –If you do not think there are others searching for her right now, you are not paying close enough attention. Pockets of unrest in the Jinn communities continue to disturb our empire. There are many among them deluded enough to think the resurrection of an old world is the only way to move forward.”

“He realized, with a shock, that he didn’t know Alizeh at all. He’d fallen for a mirage of a girl. A version of her that had never truly existed.Sarra was stunned into speechlessness, and Kamran felt much the same.-“How many millions?” Deen asked, blinking.-“I don’t know,” Hazan said quietly. “This is merely an estimate. There are very few empires that live in peace with my people. Many Jinn live and die undocumented, forced to live out their lives in prison camps. Others continue to live in hiding. We are a people with no nation, expelled from our own land, the earth under our feet stolen by Clay kings. For so long we’ve been waiting for the heir to our empire, the one who will protect and unify our people. I have no way of knowing for certain how many will come” – he shook his head – “but you may trust that those who can, will. By foot, by caravan, by ship or dragon. If they have to drag themselves, inch by inch across the earth to get to her, they will.” “

“Kamran watched this strange scene from a cold distance; he felt frozen in his seat, astonished by his own fear, his pulse racing as he was struck by another blow of memory. His grandfather had tried to warn him. If the girl were to claim her place as the queen of her people, it is possible, even with the brace of the Fire Accords, that an entire race would pledge their allegiance to her on the basis of an ancient loyalty alone… The Jinn of Ardunia would form an army; the remaining civilians would riot. An uprising would wreak havoc across the land. Peace and security would be demolished for months – years, even – in the pursuit of an impossible dream–Hells, he’d been so naive.”

““She won’t die,” Hazan said harshly.-“Cyrus sent her off on the back of a dragon,” said Kamran. “The king is the only one who knows where she went, and as he is currently indisposed, we have no way of knowing what he did with her.”-At that, Sarra regained a flicker of her edge, her anger. “So she did not fall off a cliff and disappear. My son sent the injured girl away.”-Kamran narrowed his eyes at her tone. “Indeed.” “

“Sarra opened her mouth to respond, then appeared to think better of it, saying only: “Have you never seen the way he looks at her?”-“No,” he said, his mood darkening. “In fact I have not.” -She offered a brittle smile. “Well. I suppose you’ll see for yourself soon enough.”-“What’s that supposed to mean?”-Sarra looked at Kamran then as if he were not the impending heir to the largest empire on earth but an idiot child. “I’d bet my life,” she said, turning her eyes to Hazan, “that he’s entrusted one of his blasted dragons to help her. If the girl were badly injured, there’s only one place he’d –”-“The Diviners,” Hazan said. “Of course.”-“Really?” Huda frowned. “You really think he was trying to help her?” “

“Omid made a face. “And why did he ask her to marry him if all he wanted was to kill her?”-“Well, I don’t know,” said Huda, “but my parents have been married nearly thirty years and Mother is all the time going on about how much she’d like to kill Father, and in fact I worry, sometimes, that he doesn’t seem to take her seriously –”-Kamran leaned forward, insisting: “It does not stand to reason. The king, too, was injured – had they gone to the Diviners, he might’ve received care for his own wounds. It makes more sense that he might’ve cursed her, binding her to the dragon before sending her off into the unknown, all so that we might never find her –”-“He’s not allowed to set foot in the temple,” said Sarra, her words dripping with condescension. “Cyrus is forbidden even from walking the grounds. Ever since he murdered my husband, the Diviners have refused him entrance.” Kamran stiffened. It was the casual way she stated the horrifying fact that cast a brief pall over the room, and it was the reminder they all needed: the truth of who King Cyrus really was, how blackened was his soul.”

“Something like relief began to expand in his chest. Perhaps this was what the Diviners had meant for him to accomplish; perhaps proving his worth as king was bound up in the search for his queen. Perhaps the magic in his body had altered because he was not meant to be the sole ruler of Ardunia. He felt a purifying clarity then, a feeling of ease cleansing weeks of tension. Kamran had been lost and confused, confounded by grief, by the machinations of Zahhak, the demands of the Diviners. Now he understood. His presence here, in this godforsaken empire, became suddenly tolerable. He would find a way to stay. He needed to speak with Alizeh at the first opportunity and make his intentions clear. After all, he’d never made her any formal offer. Surely such a proposal would appeal to her now; surely she would see the advantages of such a union – and would be sensible enough to leave this hellscape by his side, toward a future where they could both have exactly what they wanted.”

““But – he’s the king,” said Huda, breaking the silence and his reverie.“The Diviners are obligated to serve the rightful sovereign.” She looked around. “Aren’t they?”-“They do as they please.” Kamran felt a chill pierce the room, his instincts awakening in a blaze of scorn for that voice. That face. Softly, Omid screamed.King Cyrus stood in front of the closed door, his wretched, haggard, and bloodied appearance doing nothing to diminish the blue blaze of his eyes. How he’d reanimated so quickly, Kamran couldn’t imagine; though he supposed it had something to do with the devil. Black magic likely ran through the beast’s veins. Perhaps he couldn’t be killed so long as he was allied with Iblees. Perhaps that was the bargain he’d made.-“Whatever you’re thinking,” said Cyrus quietly, “you’re wrong. Now leave my home before I rip you apart with my bare hands.” “

““They’ve come for the wedding,” she was saying. “You must invite them to stay at least through the Wintrose Festival.”-“You celebrate Wintrose here, as well?” Deen perked up. “When I was a boy it was always my favorite time of the year.”-“They will not be staying,” Cyrus said thunderously. “There will be no festival –”-“When my parents were alive, we’d sleep outside in the rose drifts,”-Omid added dreamily. “The petals piled three feet high. Smelled like heaven.”-“Oh, yes!” cried Huda. “My sisters and I would often travel to the rose fields in the third week of the festival – when the blooms are most fragrant– we’d pack a basket and steal away from Mother, and they’d actually be nice to me –”-“What is wrong with you people?” Cyrus said angrily. His chest was heaving. His hands were shaking. “Get. Out.”-“Forgive me,” came a solemn voice. “But I will be leaving these premises under two conditions only: with my queen or with your head, and not a moment sooner.” “

“This, of course, was Hazan. The one Alizeh had called her friend.”

““More to the point: how are you awake so soon?” Hazan pressed on.“You were practically dead when I delivered you inside, and that was just over an hour ago.”-“And we were promised breakfast,” added the child.-“Yes.” Cyrus swallowed, hating the reminder that he’d been carried inside by one of these imbeciles. “I heard I owe you my gratitude.”-Hazan stared at him. Cyrus stared back. The Jinn crossed his arms. “Are you not going to thank me, then?”-“No.” Hazan did not laugh, though a shadow of a smile crossed his lips. Softly, Cyrus said, “Now get out of my sight.”-“Not without my queen.”-“She is not beholden to you,” Cyrus replied. “And you are not welcome here.”-“You vile creature.” The prince stood slowly from the table. “You would hold her here against her will?”-A flicker of amusement briefly animated Cyrus’s eyes, and he turned, with pleasure, to face the idiot. “She is not here against her will. She has chosen to stay.”-“That’s a lie!” Kamran cried.-“Believe what you like,” said Cyrus.”

““Are you such a coward,” interrupted the prince, “that you would leave my death to another? Are you so afraid to fight me yourself?” Miss Huda gasped. Sarra’s eyes widened.-Cyrus knew better. He knew better and still he rose to this weak bait, angrily shoving away from the wall as a burst of adrenaline blurred his better reasoning skills.-“No, you’re right,” said Cyrus, reaching for the scabbard still slung at his waist. “Best if I kill you now, isn’t it? Best to do what I should’ve done the other night, and spare this world the heft of your useless, pathetic weight.”Another flare of remembered sound, of sensation – Alizeh laughing, smiling at him – and Cyrus flinched, looking up in time to see Kamran bolt out of his chair. Hazan threw out an arm to hold back the prince, catching him around the chest with painful force – but Kamran shook him off, breathing hard. He was staring furiously at Cyrus.-“What motivation do you claim for such blatant malice? You act as if we’ve ever been acquainted, as if you have any reason to harbor such hatred toward me, when it was you who murdered my grandfather –”-“I have my reasons,” Cyrus exploded.-Kamran tried again to lunge at him and, once more, Hazan grappled with the prince, wrenching him back. “You have no reason,” Kamran practically roared. “You’re just a demented scion of the devil –”-“I don’t need a reason to detest you,” Cyrus said, making an effort to rein in his anger. “Nor do I need a reason to kill you, for it’s provocation enough that you exist. Still, I need only to recall the events of this morning to fan the flames of my contempt –”-“You would deny me the right to revenge? After all that you’ve –”-“I speak of your actions toward Alizeh!” Cyrus cried. “I refer to your unmitigated arrogance! You expect to be king of the largest empire on earth, responsible for the countless needs and protections of innumerable citizens, and yet over and over you exercise that imperious, self-satisfied speck of a brain only in the service of yourself, putting the lives of your dependents – innocents – at risk, in order to slake the thirst of your revenge, meanwhile you needed only to ask if I would face you in a duel, for I would have readily accepted –”-“And who are you,” Kamran thundered, “murderous, barbaric king that you are, to educate me on caring for the lives of innocents?”-Cyrus stilled, the familiar burn of fury scorching him from within.“King Zaal was no innocent.” (……….) “You admired your grandfather a great deal,” he said finally, softly, “despite the horrors owned by his soul. If you would receive guidance from such a man, surely you might listen to a word of advice from me.” Cyrus looked him in the eye. “Your thickheaded, self-righteous behavior has no place on the throne. If you do not learn to set yourself aside in the service of others, you will never deserve your crown.” Kamran recoiled at that, the anger in his eyes dissolving into something like alarm. He glanced at Hazan before saying urgently:-“Why did you say that?”-Cyrus frowned. “I thought I made my reasons clear.”-“Who told you to say that?” insisted the prince. “What do you know of my crown –”-“Kamran.” Hazan shook his head sharply. The southern king looked between the two – from the prince’s wild eyes to the unspoken warning in Hazan’s – and did not understand. Kamran appeared deeply unsettled, genuine confusion unmasked in his expression when he finally turned to Cyrus and said:-“Why didn’t you kill me? The night of the ball – you had every opportunity to be rid of me. Why leave yourself open to the consequences of your actions, to the retribution you must’ve known to anticipate?” In response Cyrus only turned away.”

“In fact, what intelligence he’d gathered of Kamran had been generally favorable; by all accounts he was a decent royal and a formidable soldier, and when Cyrus had first encountered the young man at the ball he’d felt no ill will toward him. It wasn’t until he realized Kamran had won Alizeh’s affections – that they’d known each other with some intimacy, that she’d cared for him enough to protect him –

Only then had he grown to hate the prince. Somehow it didn’t matter that Alizeh had been but a conjuring of his imagination. It didn’t matter that they’d never known each other outside of the delusions of his mind. It didn’t matter that she owed him nothing. He’d loved her. It was a hallucination, a fantasy. He knew that, and yet he could not reason with his emotions. Fiction or not, she’d embedded inside him, replaced the air in his lungs. That she’d proven to be real – more exquisite than he’d dreamed – and entirely ignorant of him, had been more than he could bear. To then discover that she’d given her heart to another – that he’d known her in ways Cyrus never would – had been nearly unsurvivable. And yet, it was the only reason he hadn’t killed Kamran that night. Because he suspected she cared for him.”

““Insult me again,” he said, his voice dropping to a sinister whisper, “and I will not be merciful.”-Kamran’s eyes flashed with fury, and Cyrus almost respected him for standing his ground. The prince was reaching for his own weapon when Hazan shoved him, hard, against the wall. “Enough,” he shouted. “I’ve had enough of you two idiots!” Then, turning, he focused his wrath on Cyrus: “I don’t understand why you dragged Alizeh here, nor do I understand your apparent need to marry her, but I do know that you went to great lengths to orchestrate this mess. The fact that you’ve allowed her a choice in the matter of wedlock tells me that you care, at the very least, whether she’s forced to take her vows, so let me make something very clear, you blundering fool: if Alizeh finds out you’ve murdered her friends you may be certain she’ll refuse to marry you.” “

““How easily managed you are,” Kamran said acidly. “How desperate you must be.”-Slowly, Cyrus lifted his head. “You have no idea.”-This admission seemed to surprise the prince, whose glower slowly faded. “Why?”-“Why, what?”-“Why must you marry her?”-“An insightful question,” Cyrus mused. “I hadn’t realized you were capable of intelligent thought.”-The glower returned. The prince opened his mouth, no doubt to make a scathing remark, when Cyrus’s mother spoke instead.-“Shall I tell them?” she said to him, her smile saccharine. “Or would you like to explain it all yourself?” Cyrus closed his eyes and scowled. “He claims he’s being forced to marry her,” his mother announced, addressing the room. “He says that Iblees has demanded this of him.”-He heard the boy gasp, then opened his eyes to see that the girl had covered her mouth with both hands while the apothecarist slid back in his seat in astonishment. Kamran’s horror was so complete he looked positively ill, and the sight of this discomfort was so enjoyable Cyrus nearly missed the fury on Hazan’s face.-“How can this be true?” Hazan demanded.”

““So this is what you meant,” the prince said slowly, the tension in his eyes cleared by understanding. “The night of the ball. I heard you tell her that Iblees wants her to rule. You said, ‘A Jinn queen to rule the world. The perfect revenge.’”-“You didn’t tell me this.” Hazan turned to Kamran, alarmed. “Why would you not tell me this?”-“I forgot.” Kamran shook his head, as if in a daze. “In all the chaos of that night – So much happened, I could hardly keep it all straight –”-“So she has to marry you?” The child now. “She has to marry you because the devil wants her to marry you? But why does she have to do what the devil wants? I don’t understand.”-“Me neither,” said Huda and Deen at the same time.-“She doesn’t have to do what the devil wants,” Cyrus said irritably. “I do.”-“Why?” said the boy.-“Because I owe the devil a debt.”-“So you have, in fact, made a deal with the devil,” Hazan said quietly, eyeing the king with renewed suspicion. “And this is what he wants in exchange?”-“In part.”-“And what does he stand to gain from her rule? She would never act in his interests, or acquiesce to his demands.”-Cyrus’s expression darkened. “I don’t know. Iblees, as you can imagine, has not confided in me the full extent of his hopes and dreams.”

““But you,” Cyrus said, turning to Hazan. “What reason did you have for helping me?”-“You mean why did I save your life?”-“You hardly saved my life,” Cyrus snapped. “I would’ve sorted things

out eventually.”-Hazan’s eyes were flinty. “You’re deluded.”-“And you haven’t answered my question.”-“Alizeh did not wish for you to die” was his cold response. At the reminder of Alizeh’s sacrifice for him, Cyrus experienced a painful cratering in his chest, and he grit his teeth against the feeling.-“Excellent,” he said to Hazan, the word hollow. “That is your only reason?”-“Yes.”-“And you wouldn’t mourn the loss of me were I to unceremoniously drop dead at your feet?”-Hazan sent him a scornful look. “Certainly not.”-“Then you all have reason to rejoice.” Cyrus took an unsteady breath before addressing the room. “Fear not a union between myself and your queen. The underlying reason she’s deigned to consider my proposal is that, as incentive for accepting, I’ve offered her my kingdom.”-“That is not news,” Kamran said irritably. “By taking the throne, she would naturally have influence in the empire –”-“I mean to say,” Cyrus bit out, “that I’ve offered her my kingdom without my involvement. She would be the sole ruler.”-“What?” Sarra nearly screamed.-“What?” echoed the prince, who couldn’t hide his shock.-“Oh my goodness,” breathed Huda, blinking fast. (…) “By the angels,” Hazan said softly, shock and awe burning in his eyes. “You’re willing to die for this.”-“Once my debt to the devil has been fulfilled,” Cyrus said flatly,-“Alizeh would be free to kill me at her leisure. My empire would become hers, to rule over as she wishes.”-“So this is why she wanted you to live,” said the Jinn, subdued. “This is why she tried to save you.”-“Cyrus,” his mother gasped, looking at him with something like real feeling. “What are you thinking? You would simply hand over our empire to this girl? Have you well and truly lost your mind?”-“I still don’t understand,” said Hazan, his brows furrowing. “What would motivate you to act so recklessly –” Cyrus turned away from this noise. He was most interested in the reaction of the prince, who regarded him now with steady silence.(…..)“Are you really so desperate?” Kamran was studying Cyrus, too, though he appeared unbothered by the cruel limitations of the blood oath. “You would hand over your birthright for a single night as her husband?”-“No,” said Cyrus. “Not a single night. She’d not be free to dispose of me until the devil releases me from my contract.”-“This is outrageous,” cried Hazan. “Kamran, you cannot consider it – It’s nothing more than a scheme, and he’d doubtless force her to consummate the marriage –”-“I would never,” Cyrus cut in viciously. “Think what you will of me in all other aspects, but even I am not so unworthy as that. She is entirely safe from me.”-“You would put that in the oath?” Hazan was livid. “That you’re not to lay a finger on her?”-(..)“Yes. I’ll make it clear I won’t touch her unless she wants me to.”-Hazan looked disgusted. “As if such a scenario could ever exist.”-“Miss,” whispered the boy. “What does consummate mean?”-“Oh,” said Huda, her color heightening. “You need not worry about that for now. I’ll explain later.”-“But –”-Meanwhile, Kamran was studying Cyrus, his eyes shrewd and calculating. “What bargain did you make with the devil?” Cyrus only glared at him.-“He refuses to say,” Sarra supplied. “I’ve asked him thousands of times, and he’s never admitted the truth.”-“I see.” Kamran did not look away from the southern king. “And how long would it take for you to be released from your contract?”-“I can’t be certain,” Cyrus answered. “A matter of months, perhaps.”-The prince took a deep breath, exhaling slowly as he processed this last statement. “Interesting.”-“No.” Hazan was shaking his head. “Absolutely not. This is a dangerous, open-ended ploy –”-“I disagree,” said the prince with immaculate calm. “In fact, I think it will do nicely for revenge.” He met Cyrus’s eyes. “You will die, she will inherit your empire, and then – I shall marry her.” Hazan shrank back, so severe was his astonishment. The others, too, were making various sounds of bafflement, but Cyrus was somehow deaf to this, blind to all but the chaos flaring inside his body. The statement had struck him like a whip. Unmoored, it took every bit of Cyrus’s self-possession to keep from displaying his horror. He’d not considered such a manipulative tactic on the part of the prince, and he should have. “It will require significant patience on my part,” Kamran was saying, his eyes bright with triumph as he studied the king. “But then, I’m capable of extraordinary forbearance, especially for so great a reward.” A great reward, indeed. What a master stroke it would be – what victory – for the Ardunian to inherit the Tulanian empire. The northern and southern kingdoms had fought many historic wars over access to resources – and in particular, the Mashti River. Cyrus knew how desperate Ardunia had been for a direct line to fresh water, and this would resolve the empire’s greatest weakness in a single, peaceful move. No lives need be lost, no wars waged; Kamran would marry her and in the process marry the two nations, inheriting Tulan’s every valuable natural resource, including the riches of their densely magical mountains. It would make Ardunia, as an empire, nearly invincible.”

““What makes you so certain she’ll marry you?”-Cyrus looked up sharply, shocked to discover that, of all people, it was his mother who’d come to his defense. “Why would the girl choose to share a crown, when she could lead her own nation?” Sarra said, glaring at Kamran. “What need does she have of you?”-Kamran narrowed his eyes, preparing to respond, but it was Hazan who spoke, who appeared both distressed and confused. He shook his head lightly. “Need would not motivate her,” he said. “Duty might. For the sake of the prophecy, for the good of the people – Yes, I believe she could be convinced that a union with the Ardunian empire –”-“What prophecy?” said Huda, looking around. “There’s a prophecy?” “

““Where did you learn that?” Cyrus asked, struggling to suppress his panic.-Kamran only smiled. “She must already suspect her empire is to be woven with another – and we know it won’t be yours,” he said ruthlessly. “In fact, it’s become clear to me now, more than ever, that she and I were fated to be together. It’s been all but foretold.”-“Where did you learn that?” Cyrus repeated, this time losing his selfpossession. He felt he might choke on his own fury, so unraveled was his mind. That the devil had summoned him this morning to celebrate this loss, that it seemed obvious now it was all going to fall apart – He was too weak, too injured, too exhausted to endure it.-“It’s from the Book of Arya,” said Hazan, who was looking now at the king with some concern. “We found it among Alizeh’s possessions.”-“Fucking hell,” breathed Cyrus. He closed his eyes, his body sliding slowly down the wall. He finally sat, heavily, on the thick rug, and dragged his hands down his face. “You found the decoy.”-“Decoy?” Kamran demanded. “What decoy?”-“What you discovered was an imitation of the real thing,” said Cyrus, lifting his head. “It’s physically identical – on the outside, at least – to the original.”-“Where is the original?” Hazan asked urgently.-“I have it.”-“What? Why? How –”-“No,” said Cyrus vehemently, shaking his head. “I will bear no more of this. I began my morning by being shot nearly to death, so if you’ll excuse me, I think I’ve earned a reprieve from the many delights of your company.” He looked them over. Then, with a sigh: “If I can’t kill you, and you’re all refusing to leave –”-“We finally get breakfast?” Omid brightened.-(..)Cyrus’s head jerked upright, and at once, his adrenaline spiked. “What?”-“They’ve requested a meeting at once, sire.” Cyrus hauled himself up off the floor. He felt dazed; the Diviners had months ago refused to speak with him ever again. In fact, it had been so long since he’d communicated with one of his old teachers that his heart filled now with both joy and dread. The news must be dire indeed if they’d come to deliver it themselves. Cyrus was paralyzed, struggling to process this, when he looked up to find Hazan standing at his side.-“If this is about my queen,” said the Jinn, “I’m coming with you.” “

“Cyrus felt a strange sense of foreboding. “What do you mean?”-“You spent three hours in a state of distress – focused solely on one emotion – hoping to discard those hours from your life as if your

discomforts might expire with them. But life cannot be experienced one emotion at a time. It is a tapestry of sensation, a braided rope of feeling. We must allow for reflection even when we suffer. We must reach for compassion even when we triumph. If you spend your days waiting for your sorrows to end so that you might finally live” – he shook his head – “you will die an impatient man.” Cyrus only stared at him, his heart beating hard. Rostam flicked his fingers and the breeze withdrew, the shade evaporated. Once more, Cyrus felt the sun bear down on him, the heat so oppressive he began to perspire at once.”

“Strangest of all: Alizeh realized, with a shock, that she was not cold. A feeling of frost had lived in her limbs so absolutely that she existed always in physical distress. She was always tense; often rigid. To a lesser degree this pain had persisted in her veins since birth; in childhood she’d struggled with the cold, but she’d not experienced the full agony until her parents had died, after which the ice had claimed her utterly. It had taken a long time to learn how to live around this constant suffering, and Alizeh had never dared to hope she might one day live without it. But now – now she felt at rest inside her body for the first time since her parents were alive. The dull, welcome warmth in her veins was one she never thought she’d feel again.”

“Hazan. Her thoughts went first to him. She knew there was more to recall, more to unknot from her mind, but for now the image of Hazan would serve as her North Star. He’d come for her, she remembered that now. Which meant he must be here, somewhere, in Tulan – But then, where was she? Was she still in Tulan?”

“Eventually, Miss Huda pulled back, her face bright with emotion.“You’re awake!” she said. “You have no idea how worried we’ve been! And you mustn’t call me Miss anymore, just Huda will do, and anyway, we’re friends now, aren’t we?”-“Yes,” Alizeh said softly. “Yes, of course we’re friends.” “

““Perhaps later we can talk about all the discreet letters Prince Kamran has been writing” – she raised her eyebrows – “and all the mysterious trips King Cyrus has been taking –”-“You have been snooping.” Alizeh’s eyes widened. Huda gave a brilliant smile. “I’m not entirely useless, am I? I don’t care what Mother says about me. Anyway, to answer an important question: we are currently at the Diviners Quarters in Tulan. It turns out that the reason you were feeling so ill the morning of” – she made air quotes – “The Unpleasantness, was that you’d been poisoned by dark magic.” She bit at her fingernail. “Which, you know, is why it’s taken you so long to heal. Nearly four weeks you’ve been here at the temple –”-“Four weeks?” Alizeh cried. “I’ve been asleep for almost a month?”- (..) “Yes, disgusting! Grotesque, even! Though I don’t know if they actually bled you, to be honest? But it sounds awful, just awful – and anyway the thing is, dear, no one can figure out why you’d have such a poison in your body to begin with, and, well” – she cringed – “naturally they’ve all been fighting over it.”-“I see.” Alizeh’s heart was thudding painfully.Huda sighed, released her tortured fingers from her teeth, and stared at-Alizeh. “The boys have been awful. I quite hate them now. Not Deen and Omid, of course – but the others are always fighting and brooding and muttering and ridiculous. And to think, I nearly swooned the first time I saw Kamran!” She clasped her chest. “The way he’d parted the crowd the night of that horrific ball! I thought I’d die there in that fiery ring, and suddenly there he was – striding toward me like a hero, calling me a lady! Heaven help me, Alizeh, I thought I’d never seen anyone more magnificent in all my life.” Huda dropped her hand, then made a disgusted face. “Can you believe, growing up in the royal city, I always dreamed of meeting him?”-(…….) “Yes, the rat entrails were particularly unimaginative,” she said, pursing her lips. “Anyway, every time something terrible happened, I’d lock myself in my room and then lock myself in my closet and then lock myself in my head, where the stupidest of all my dreams lived, and I’d imagine that one day I’d meet the dashing prince and he’d be everything good and glorious and” – she hesitated, looking suddenly haunted – “well, I suppose I thought he’d be different. Kinder than everyone else.” She was quiet a moment, fighting a flare of emotion before returning her gaze to Alizeh. “Good thing that’s sorted, isn’t it?” she said with forced brightness. “Anyway, do you happen to have any recollection of being poisoned? It would solve a great deal of our problems, I think, if you could remember whether anyone had poisoned you.” Alizeh blinked steadily at the young woman, then sank down onto the bed beside her. She felt dazed; her mind was churning – roiling. Had she been poisoned? She didn’t know.”

““Yes,” she said, blinking. “Yes, I suppose it’s entirely possible.”-“In that case, I have to say – reluctant as I am to reward Kamran’s terrible moods – that Cyrus does seem the likeliest suspect for such a crime, no matter how many dramatic displays” – Huda gestured dismissively to the room – “he’s fashioned all around the city.”-Very slowly, Alizeh electrified. She felt the tremble of awareness in her fingers first, then in her chest and elsewhere, her body coming alive with a terrifying quaver of feeling. Her heart pounded dangerously as she looked around the room at the infinite blooms; the endless, devastating beauty. Her words were a breath when she said, “Cyrus did this?” “

““It’s mine,” he’d confirmed, his heart racing now. “But I don’t understand – there shouldn’t have remained any trace –”You have inflicted upon her a serious injury.-“I would sooner die than hurt her –” It matters not whether you meant her harm. Mozafer pulled his hood back entirely now, baring his shaved head. His brown eyes were unflinching but not cruel. The ice in her veins precludes her from absorbing such poison. While in others its effect is mild, in her it triggers an usual reaction. It appears her body would sooner destroy itself than metabolize a contaminated magic. Another blow of pain, straight through the chest. “What will happen to her?” We don’t know. We’ve never treated one such as her before.-“But will she live?” Cyrus asked desperately. Mozafer hesitated. Her body appears to have a natural healing mechanism, one that we feel will hasten her recovery. The exposure was minimal. She has a strong chance of rehabilitation. But it may take some time. “How much time?” Mozafer shook his head. Several weeks. Perhaps months. Cyrus had spiraled.”

“With her eyes shut, Dija placed her free hand atop her head as she cried out –

For the land that once was ours

For the millions who were slain

For the rivers red with blood

For the centuries of pain

Justice!

Justice!

For our parents in the ground

For the coffins that we built

For the tiny hands and quiet hearts

of the children who were killed

Justice!

Justice!

The mass followed her lead, hands placed atop their heads, eyes closed as they sang. Their voices had begun to haunt him throughout the day. Where once the heaving crush of the crowd had been a source of concern, now he felt nothing but astonishment. For her. It was all for her. And yet, she would not open her eyes.”

“He’d stopped fighting it. He willingly drowned in the feel of her, intoxicated by the taste of her. It was a torture he struggled to define. Every night he slept with his face pressed to her skin. Every night a new facet of his soul died for her. He felt ill, all the time. He was electric with impatience, with anxiety. Sometimes it felt as if he’d swallowed the sun, as if he was struggling to contain a fire that would kill him before it ever went out.”

““You knew,” said Hazan carefully.-“That you were following me?” Cyrus almost laughed. “Of course I knew.”-“Then why not say something sooner?”-Cyrus did not answer right away. He was raking his fingers through the vapor when he said, finally, “I suppose I was curious.”-Hazan loomed over him a moment more, then settled himself atop the roof a small distance away, studying the southern king all the while. “Curious about what?” he asked.-“You.”-The young man bristled. “Why?”-Cyrus reached into his pocket, then uncurled his fist, within which sat the nosta the Diviners had found hidden on Alizeh’s body. Weeks ago they’d delivered this magical object to Cyrus, and though the discovery had been a shock, it had also comforted him to know that so long as she’d possessed it, she might’ve known he was trustworthy.-He finally looked at Hazan. “She got this from you, didn’t she?”-Hazan held very still, though panic flit in and out of his eyes. “Where did you get that?”-“I might ask you the same question,” said Cyrus. “Considering this is mine.” “

““And then all of us, including me and Deen and Omid, flew to Tulan, even though Kamran did not want us to come with him, and he was adamant that he didn’t care whether any of us died in the process, because he mostly just wanted to kill Cyrus –” Except that he hadn’t killed Cyrus, and instead the two young men had come to some impossible truce, which resulted in an open invitation for

their group to remain at the palace. When Alizeh had asked to know the terms of this unlikely peace treaty, Huda’s color deepened very suddenly, and she refused to say more except to explain that the prince, in an unexpected pivot, was being praised by the people of Ardunia as a compassionate peacekeeper, for it was now passing as common knowledge that he’d traveled all this way – against the interests of Zahhak – in the hopes of preventing war. “And now,” Huda said eagerly, “all of us are being credited for forging friendship between the two empires!” -“Heavens,” Alizeh said softly.-“Incredible, isn’t it?” Huda was nodding. “Our kingdoms have never coexisted so peacefully. It’s been well over a decade since an Ardunian sovereign has even been invited to stay in Tulan. In fact,” she added in an undertone, “I’ve learned from the servants – who are oddly tight-lipped when it comes to gossip about their king, by the way – that Cyrus has never hosted a single guest at the palace during his rule, which is quite unheard of, and makes our stay all the more exceptional as a result.”-“And no one thinks it strange?” Alizeh asked. “That the Ardunian prince would choose to make nice with the person responsible for murdering the king of his empire?” “

““Yes, terribly unfair, but the riots were quelled once word spread that the prince had already fled Ardunia – immediately after Zaal’s death – to try to make amends with the southern empire. The general consensus is that he’s wonderfully selfless to have spared his people unnecessary bloodshed, even while grieving his grandfather.” She laughed, then shook her head. “Not at all the truth, of course, but my point is that if he had killed Cyrus, our empires would’ve certainly gone to war, and it would’ve been tragically unpopular. Kamran might’ve faced a veritable insurrection. “Of course” – she leaned in – “we’re the only ones who know the real reason it all worked out for him, and that’s entirely thanks to you, isn’t it?” She pulled back and smiled. “Cyrus really, really wanted to have us all executed, but Hazan pointed out that you’d be terribly cross with him if he murdered your friends, and he hasn’t mentioned it since. And now here we are! Making peace! Best of all, Zahhak looks dumb and Kamran looks grand and –”-“And you and Omid and Deen have been celebrated,” Alizeh finished for her, feeling dazed. It was a great deal to absorb.-“Yes!” cried Huda, who then quickly sobered. “Apart from being worried sick about you, of course, it’s been the most exciting time of my life. I’m getting letters from fans! Can you imagine! People love me.” She hesitated. “Well, it’s mostly children. Some old men, too, I think, though it’s sometimes hard to tell –”-“Huda?”-“Yes?”-“How does Hazan feel about all this?”-She stilled, her smile frozen. “I don’t know.”-“Surely you might venture a guess?”-Huda looked away then, biting the inside of her cheek before she said, “I think it might be best if you talked to Hazan about how Hazan feels.” She looked back. “He doesn’t share his feelings with me.”-Alizeh softened. “Is he all right, at least?”-“I suppose so? He’s been terribly grim. Not as bad as the others, but grim nonetheless.”-“I see.” Alizeh averted her eyes, taking a moment to study the shape of a particularly fine rose. She took a steadying breath before she said: “And Cyrus?”-“What about him?”-Alizeh struggled to meet Huda’s eyes. Her interest in the southern king was almost impossible to hide, though she made an effort to appear indifferent. “What’s he like?”-“What’s he like?” Huda echoed, surprised. “You mean aside from being obviously cracked in the head?” Alizeh suppressed a flinch. She couldn’t explain why, but every insult Huda leveled against Cyrus seemed to prick her with its sting. And yet, she had no good reason to defend him.”

““Though I overheard Kamran in a rage one day, telling Hazan how he’d witnessed Cyrus in some ungodly state the night prior – something about him being drenched in blood –” Alizeh inhaled sharply. “I know! Horrifying! Then again, when I saw Cyrus later that day he appeared perfectly normal, so I fear Kamran might’ve been exaggerating.” Huda exhaled, deflating as suddenly as she animated. “

““Anyway, Omid eats a lot, I spy a lot, Kamran skulks, Hazan broods, and Deen spends most of his days working with the palace alchemist. We all meet for meals, though mostly we don’t see Cyrus at all. I suppose he has lots of secretive things to do, being king, et cetera.” Finally, Huda’s small speech came to a close, and Alizeh turned to face her. A thousand more questions sat at the tip of her tongue, but she was prevented from asking, for Huda had pinned her with a curious look. “Are you really going to marry him?” she asked.-Alizeh froze. She felt oddly breathless at the thought, and said softly, “I might.”=Surprisingly, Huda did not condemn her for it. Instead, she canted her head and said, “I didn’t understand at first, of course. Though I suppose now I can see the draw.” Alizeh’s lips parted in astonishment. “You can?”-“Of course I can.” Huda laughed, then frowned. “I might marry him, too, if it meant I got to kill him shortly thereafter and take his empire.”-At once, Alizeh felt as if all the blood had rushed from her head. “How did you – How do you –”-“Oh, my dear, don’t look so afraid! No one is upset with you! That is, Kamran was understandably distressed at first – but just until Cyrus told us about Iblees forcing him to marry you.” She waved a hand. “Not to worry; he clarified the terms of your deal. He even told us he’d offered to make you a blood oath – which I think is a very good idea, by the way, no matter how brutal Hazan claims it to be.” She raised an eyebrow. “I certainly wouldn’t risk marrying such a man without a blood oath to secure my future.”-Alizeh blinked, stunned. “So everyone knows? And no one objects to me marrying Cyrus?”-“Well.” Huda bit her fingernail. “Perhaps you should speak with Hazan before you make your final decision. I fear he has a great deal to say to you on the subject.”-Again, Alizeh blinked. “I see.”-(…) Huda scoffed. “As if you could wear something decent and sensible to face such a crowd! You’re their queen, dear, and you have to look the part, especially as they’ve all been waiting so patiently –”-“What?”-Huda, who’d been unlatching the luggage, briefly froze. “Right,” she said, wincing. “Did I forget to mention that part?” “

““THAT’S NOT POSSIBLE,” SAID HAZAN, doing nothing now to conceal his apprehension. They were both staring at the nosta Cyrus held in his outstretched hand. “How could it belong to you? My mother left that to me in her will.”-A flare of heat from the nosta confirmed these words – though Cyrus did not require the assistance, for he was fairly able to detect a lie. “Who was your mother?”-Hazan’s jaw clenched. “I didn’t come here to be interrogated.”-“No,” Cyrus said, and looked him over. “You came here to interrogate me.”-“You can’t be shocked to hear it,” said Hazan, who was flushed with anger. “It’s beyond evident that I don’t trust you.”-Cyrus almost smiled. “And you’re hoping I’ll put your fears to rest?”-“I want to know the terms of your deal with the devil.”-“No.”-“I want to know what you stand to gain from this arrangement –”-“No.”-“– and I want to know whether she will be safe as your wife.” Cyrus stiffened at the words your wife. The sheer depth of feeling he experienced at the sound of the possessive your had briefly upended his mind. It was absurd, of course; for even if she consented to marry him, she would never truly be his. He knew that, and yet his heart would not slow its canter.-Slowly, he met Hazan’s eyes. “Always,” he said. “She will always be safe with me.”-The nosta flared red hot in his hand, and Hazan witnessed this color change with a mix of astonishment and alarm.-“My turn,” said Cyrus, turning the small marble in his fingers. “Did you know that this is a royal heirloom? It’s been passed down in my family for generations. That’s why the Diviners returned it to me. My father thought we’d lost it ages ago.”-Hazan’s eyes hardened. “As I said, I received it from my mother.”-“But you have some knowledge of its history.” To this, Hazan said nothing. “You are no ordinary Jinn, are you?”-“What’s that supposed to mean?”-“I mean it must be hard to lie, all the time, about who you really are.”-Hazan was quiet for so long that silence gathered between them like smoke, choking. It was with unveiled anger that he finally said, “You know nothing about me.”-The nosta flashed white, cold.-“Your mother was a courtier,” said Cyrus, turning his eyes to the clouds. “According to my sources, she spent a great deal of time in the Ardunian court and was a beloved attendant to the late queen. She did an admirable job concealing her identity as both a Jinn and a spy, and consequently received a number of precious gifts while in service. Some of which” – he tilted his head at Hazan – “had been stolen.” He paused.-“But who, pray tell, was your father?”-Hazan was fairly vibrating with rage. “I won’t answer your questions,” he said, “until you first answer mine.”-“You’re welcome to list them,” said Cyrus.-“First of all, who the hell are you?”-“You might need to be more precise.”-“You are yourself no ordinary man,” Hazan said heatedly. “No ordinary king. I’ve been watching you closely these past weeks, and nothing about you makes sense –”-“Nothing?” He raised his eyebrows. “Really?”-“You never wear jewelry.”-Cyrus glanced at Hazan when he said, “Is that a crime?”-“For a king? Are you mad?”- “I take it you have other complaints about how I dress.”-“You never wear color. You often wear a hat. You possess only simple, plain clothes. No gold, no adornment, no crown in your hair. In fact, most days you walk with your head down –”-“This conversation bores me.” Cyrus looked at his hands, then the tips of his boots, which had darkened with damp. “And I don’t know what more you want from me. I’ve already given up my secrets.”-“Liar.”-Cyrus lifted his head. “You would know what a liar looks like, wouldn’t you?”-“I’ve lived at the palace in Ardunia my whole life – I’ve worked in service of the crown since I was a child – and you – You don’t act like a king. You have no entourage, no valet, no menus prepared for your meals. You speak directly to your servants –”-“Enough,” Cyrus said curtly. “I don’t know what you hope to accomplish with these accusations.”-But Hazan had found his mark, and his eyes sharpened. “Your people are loyal to you despite the brutal manner in which you took the throne. Your staff refuses to speak a bad word against you. You give your mother far too much control over your household, you pay your servants ten times the standard wage –”-“I said enough –“-“You love her, don’t you?”-(..._)Hazan, to his credit, was dumbfounded. “It’s true, then?” he breathed. “You really do love her?” Cyrus said nothing. He didn’t need to. The severity of his feeling for her could not be contained, and they both watched, in horror, as the nosta turned red in his hand. Cyrus closed his fist, but too late. The silence between them grew thick and gnarled, but soon – somehow – lost its teeth. For the first time in weeks Hazan seemed to relax, as if this wretched confession had somehow offered him comfort. “Is it possible?” he said, his anger abating. “Can you love her when you don’t even know her?” Hazan turned to face him, looked him directly in the eye. “Do you know her?”

““I DIDN’T MEAN YOU HAD to speak with them,” said Huda, who was chasing Alizeh down the hall with discernible anxiety. “I only meant that they’ll see you as you leave the grounds, and I just thought you might like to look your best –”-“Nearly four weeks,” Alizeh cried. “Almost a month they’ve been waiting for me, Huda, how could I possibly walk past them without a word? I must speak with them. Anything less would be cruel –”-“I – I, forgive me, but I don’t know if this is such a good idea –” said Deen, who, along with Omid, was hastening to keep up. “I don’t think Kamran would approve –”-Alizeh stopped, causing Huda to topple into her. She apologized before righting her friend, then turned to face the apothecarist.-“Why wouldn’t Cyrus approve?” she asked. Alizeh should’ve been embarrassed that she was so eager for any opportunity to discuss Cyrus; even then she couldn’t understand her desire to hear someone say his name.-“I didn’t” – Deen blinked. “Forgive me, did I say Cyrus? I meant to say Kamran.”-“No, you’re right,” said Huda, even as she shot Alizeh a strange look. “You did say Kamran.”-“Oh.” Alizeh looked away, trying to hide her disappointment. She began walking again, the rustle of her skirts echoing in the stone hall. “I must’ve misheard you.”-“We’ve sent word to him, by the way,” said Deen, keeping up. “Last I heard he was preoccupied with some business, but he should be here shortly.”-“Who? The king?”-“No, Kamran,” said Huda, who sounded concerned. “Are you all right, dear?” “

““I don’t care how many people there are,” Omid shot back angrily. “I don’t want you to get hurt.” Alizeh stopped in place, she was so surprised. Slowly she turned to face the boy, discovering genuine fear in his eyes. Laughing off his pain, she knew, would only wound him. She, too, had lost both her parents at a tender age; she knew how terror and loneliness propagated alongside grief like invasive weeds. There had never been another warm embrace. Never another loving hand to stroke her hair. Never a day she didn’t struggle with the impermanence of joy. In a matter of months this poor boy had lost his parents, lived on the streets, saw his friends murdered for Zaal’s profit, and then lost the Diviners. He was afraid he’d lose her, too. Alizeh watched Omid swallow back a knot of emotion before she drew forward, opening her arms to him. He towered over her by at least a foot, but she knew he was just a child – a child like so many others in need of comfort. At first he paled at her offer, but then, looking as if he might cry, he stepped into her embrace, turning a shade of red so bright it clashed with his ginger curls. “I don’t want to mess up your dress,” he mumbled.-She only held him tighter. “Don’t you worry about me,” she said finally, giving him a squeeze before holding him at arm’s length. “I’ll be all right.” -He looked toward the floor, his face still blotchy with color. “I do worry, miss. I do

worry. You already almost died. And I know what it’s like in big crowds – me and the boys used to pull our best hauls at gigs like this. Thieves and rogues love to work a big crowd –”-“I hate to say it, but the child is right,” said Deen. “You mustn’t put yourself in danger. Besides, you’ve only just awoken – maybe you should take time to recuperate a bit more. I could brew you a medicinal tea to revive your spirits –”-“I appreciate your concern,” said Alizeh, looking around at her friends. “Really, I do. But I must speak with my people, even if it endangers me to do so.” “

““It’s worse than that,” said Omid angrily, retrieving a folded newspaper from inside his jacket, which he thrust toward Alizeh. “They want you to die.”-“Omid!” Huda gasped, trying to snatch the paper out of his hand. “You shouldn’t have brought that!” His jaw set in a determined clench, Omid easily evaded this effort and handed the paper to Alizeh, which she carefully accepted. She knew from its dusty-green pages that she’d been handed a copy of The Daftar, Ardunia’s most famous newspaper, though she didn’t know how they’d procured a copy so far from home. She looked once more upon

her friends’ faces – worried, worried, and angry – before turning her eyes to the publication, shaking it open to read the headline.”

“Certainly, she’d been naive. She’d not anticipated such anger from the rest of the world; she’d never imagined the ways in which Cyrus and Kamran could be embroiled in her fate; and she’d been willfully blind to the far-reaching dangers of her role. Still, Alizeh was less offended by threats against her life than she was by the insinuation that she’d abandoned her people. Nearly a month they’d been waiting for her. Families. Children. The infirm and elderly. She had no idea what difficulties they’d endured. She’d never meant to leave them for so long. She closed her eyes on a sigh, then looked about herself in carefully contained agitation, feeling shaky and unsettled, but there was nowhere to rest. Like all else she’d seen of the temple, the stone hall they stood in was worn and weathered, but the pitted walls were broken up by a series of narrow windows that looked out onto an interior courtyard, where brilliant light and signs of life bloomed toward them. Huda, who’d seemed to read Alizeh’s mind, made as if to usher her toward that courtyard when Omid stepped swiftly between them, blocking the door.-“No,” he said, his eyes bright with fury.-Huda placed her hands on her hips. “I know you’re scared, Omid, but now you’re being ridiculous –”-“I’m not being ridiculous,” he countered. “If she goes out there, she’s going to hear them, and then she’ll never –” “

““So you’re going to let her get killed?” Omid all but shouted.-“Omid –”-Deen shook his head again, this time more vigorously. “If Hazan finds out we’ve let her stand, unprotected, in front of a hundred thousand people, he’ll murder us on principle–”-“It’s fewer than a hundred thousand –”-“Please, I’m not as fragile as you seem to think,” Alizeh objected. “I’ve always been able to protect myself –”-“No one thinks you’re fragile, miss,” said Omid, his voice grave. Heavens, she’d never seen him so serious. “Just because we want to protect you doesn’t mean you’re weak – it means you’re important –” “

““I’m coming, too,” said Huda, squaring her shoulders.-“And I,” said Deen, looking grim as he stepped forward.-“But” – Alizeh looked around at them – “you’ve just spent the last several minutes warning me away from the crowd –”-It was Huda who said, “Yet you are unafraid.”-“Of course I am afraid!” Alizeh said, laughing even as her eyes teared. “But don’t you see? If I let fear keep me from doing what is right, I will always be wrong.”-“Spoken like a true queen,” said Huda.-It was Deen who said, quietly, “Let us hope for the day when we might all remove our masks, and live in the light without fear.” Alizeh stiffened, turning to face him. Deen had recited aloud something she’d once said to him. She hardly knew what to say.-“Those words are emblazoned upon my cold, shriveled heart,” he said, smiling faintly. “I’d quite like to live in a world where you are queen.”-“Thank you,” she said. “I’m so grateful for your friendship.”-“And I, yours.” His smile deepened. “I must say – I always suspected you were no ordinary snoda. But I never expected this.”-“Ha!” said Huda. “Neither did I.”-(...)Alizeh looked at her friends, a tight joy unfurling inside her. She was reminded then of something her parents used to say to each other – when they dropped things; when they lost an argument; when they bumped into each other in the kitchen; when they made silly mistakes. They’d laugh, lock eyes –“Shuk pazir ke manam, manam,” said Alizeh. Thank you for receiving me as I am.-Omid’s eyes widened, then he laughed out loud. “I haven’t heard that since before my parents died.”-“Ooh, I know this one!” said Huda. “Shuk nosti ke tanam, tanam.” Thank you for trusting me with who you are. It was another well-loved call and response. Alizeh studied her friends’ faces a final time. Gently, she said, “I will go on alone. You will all stay here. And there will be no arguments.” “

“In the end, it was Omid who broke the tension.-“By the angels,” he said quietly. “I didn’t know you were a Diviner.”-“Neither did I,” said Deen, his voice breathless.-“Were you meant to keep it a secret?” asked Huda, who looked almost afraid of her now. “Were we not meant to know?”-Alizeh fell back a step, she was so astonished. “No – that is – you misunderstand. I’m not a Diviner,” she said emphatically. “I’ve never even touched magic. They were only being polite –”-Omid was shaking his head. “When I lived with the Diviners, miss, they didn’t bow their heads at anyone except each other.”-“That can’t be true –”-“It is true,” said Deen, watching her closely. “Diviners don’t show that kind of deference to anyone outside the priesthood. They don’t even bow their heads before the king.” “

“The mass seemed to stretch on endlessly. There were more sharp screams, fingers pointing in her direction, but it was a moment before the crowd truly saw her, before their cries quieted to a silence so complete it was frightening. They turned to her as one, the breathless focus aimed in her direction driving home, for the first time, the magnitude of her responsibility. Alizeh had never seen Jinn gathered like this, never known with certainty whether anyone would even accept her as a leader. She took a steadying breath, trying to find her voice, and as she drew closer to the balustrade, the silence broke. People began shouting –

“My queen!”

“Is it really her?”

“Your Majesty!”

“She’s here!”

Only then, as she parted her lips to speak, did she realize the enormity of her error. She was not yet a crowned queen. She had no throne, no kingdom, no authority, no real magic. Even her clothes were borrowed. The last time she’d stood before her people she’d had good reason to delay answering their questions. But now –

“When will you take the throne, Your Majesty?”

“Will you marry King Cyrus?”

“Will we go to war?”

“We will go to war!”

Another roar from the people, their fists rising in the air. Her heart pounding madly in her chest, Alizeh’s mind was a swarm of tangled thought. She wanted to answer them, wanted to –She saw the dagger before she fully understood what it was, the gleam of silver in the distance appearing like a glimmering bird before it focused into a blade, aimed directly at her throat. Alizeh froze. Perhaps if her head hadn’t been so splintered – if her heart hadn’t been afflicted with myriad pains – if she hadn’t been so recently astonished by her own shortcomings as a leader – Perhaps if she’d been in better possession of herself, she might’ve gathered her wits about her, harnessed her supernatural strengths, and simply moved out of the way. Instead, she fell back on old instincts, doing what came naturally to her when attacked: She fought back.”

“Suddenly, she was knocked to the ground. Alizeh hit the stone floor with a muted cry, the weight of another body landing heavily against her. She heard the uproar of the masses, the chaos exploding. She tried to get up and was immediately pushed down again, though out of the corner of her eye she glimpsed the profile of Hazan’s familiar, freckled face, and then, just above her head, buried in the wall

behind her: two daggers. The second one had missed her by inches. “Hazan?” she gasped. In response he rendered them both invisible, hauled her up into his arms, and moved her with lightning speed back into the walled courtyard, where he set her down at once. Even then he was careful not to disturb her dress as he steadied her, though her veil and its accompanying crown were falling off her head, and she caught them both before they hit the ground. “Hazan –”-“Forgive me, Your Majesty.” He cut her off, his fists clenching as he avoided her eyes. “I’m too angry right now to speak to you in the manner you deserve.”-Alizeh felt a wash of mortification. She never thought Hazan could be so cross with her. “You idiots!” he bellowed without warning, spinning away from her. “I can’t believe you let her go out there!”-Alizeh turned to see her trio of friends rush into view.-“She insisted!” said Deen, striding forward. “We couldn’t physically stop her –”-“I tried to tell her!” Omid yelled, his face mottled with color. “I tried to go with her! I told her it was a bad idea – I even wanted her to read the paper – but no one listens to me –”-“Are you all right, dear?” Huda hurried toward her and grabbed her arm, guiding her to a bench. Then, to Hazan, “Is there any chance we can see the weapons?” And, “Omid, can you ask the Diviners for a glass of sugar water?” Hazan glanced at Huda, then left to retrieve the blades; and though Omid clenched his jaw in response, he nodded before walking away.”

“Heavens. For as long as she could remember, someone had been trying to kill her. She was, quite frankly, tired of it.-Hazan returned a moment later, holding up the murderous daggers for all to see. They were identical, though they looked simple enough: steel blades, gold shafts. “They’re an enchanted pair,” he said. “They’ve been vibrating since the moment I yanked them out of the wall.”-“Vibrating?” Huda asked.-“Trying to finish the job.” He kept a tight grip on the hilts even as he strode to the door.-“I need to hand these off to the Diviners immediately.”-“Trying to finish the job,” Alizeh repeated softly, almost to herself. She flinched when the door slammed shut behind him, and looked up to find that Deen was watching her closely.-“I think you need something stronger than sugar water,” he said. “I’ll go fix you a strong tea, miss. I mean, Your Majesty –”-“Please, call me Alizeh,” she said, tensing to keep her teeth from rattling. “And tea sounds wonderful. Thank you.”-Then, with another nod, Deen was gone, too.-Huda sat beside her, took her hand, and squeezed it. “How are you feeling?”-“Foolish.” Alizeh suppressed a sigh as she removed her circlet, then her veil, setting them both on the bench beside her. She dropped her head in her unsteady hands. “Hazan is mad at me. Hazan is never mad at me.” “

““Who’s Dija?”-“She’s sort of a leader of the masses. She and a few others help keep the crowd in order. Cyrus has spoken with her several times, as far as I’m aware.”-At the sound of his name, Alizeh averted her eyes. “I’ve made a decision, Huda. I know it might not be a popular decision, but –”-The door whined opened then, and Huda, who’d opened her mouth to speak, suddenly shot upright. Hazan had returned.-“Yes, I’ll, um, speaking of Dija, I’ll just pop down to see her, shall I? Best to get a feel for what’s happening outside.”-“You’re going into the crowd?” Alizeh said, alarmed. “But – isn’t it dangerous?”-“Oh, not for me! No one cares who I am!” she said, and rushed off.-The door slammed shut for the fourth time, and once again, Alizeh flinched. She and Hazan were alone.”

““Hazan,” she said softly.-“Yes, Your Majesty.”-“Do you think you’ll be mad at me for a very long time?”-She heard him sigh.-“I’m not mad at you,” he said, his voice hard. “I’m mad that someone tried to kill you. I simply don’t understand why you’d put yourself in so dangerous a position –”-“Please,” she said desperately. “Please understand, I had to speak with them. Not only because it was my duty to try, but because I needed to learn that I never, ever, want to be in that position again.”-Hazan turned to face her. “What do you mean?”-“The next time I stand before my people,” she said, “it will be with a crown and a plan. I can have nothing to say to them until I secure both. I need to find my magic, Hazan – I need to go to Arya at once –”“We’ll go,” he said, moving briskly toward her. “We’ll return to Ardunia tomorrow, if you like. Say the word and we’ll go.”-“I wish it were that easy,” she said, attempting a smile. “It’s going to be a long, difficult journey –”-“Not if we travel by dragon.”-“– and I need to get my book back from Cyrus. He’s refused to give it to me.”-Hazan shook his head. “I’ll kill him.” Alizeh laughed, her heart warming with affection. “You can’t kill him. I need him.”-Hazan stood before her, tall and looming. “All due respect, Your Majesty, you don’t need him. You have me.” -She looked up into his eyes and smiled. “If only you had an empire.”-Hazan sighed heavily, then turned away. “If only.”-She reached for his hand, meaning to clasp it in friendship, and he recoiled. She realized then that he’d recoiled before when she’d touched him, and withdrew her hands immediately. “Forgive me,” she said, embarrassed. “I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable.”-“I’m not uncomfortable,” he said, though his voice was rough. “It’s only that I’m not used to being touched.”-She looked up, but he would not meet her eyes. “Hazan,” she said softly. “Will you look at me?”-She watched him swallow, watched him hesitate before dropping slowly to one knee before her. He lifted his head and their eyes locked. He seemed to drink in the sight of her, fear and affection at war in his gaze.-“Hazan,” she said again. “I’m worried you’re not sleeping well.” This disarmed him so completely he almost laughed, the intensity in his eyes melting into something gentler. His chest caved as he exhaled, and he lowered his head once more.-“I will try to do better, Your Majesty.”-“Thank you,” she said softly. “For saving my life.” (…) “I feel you should know,” she said, her voice quieting to a whisper. “That I’ve made my decision.” He looked up sharply.-“I’m going to say yes. To his proposal.” Alizeh clasped her hands in her lap. “I’m going to marry Cyrus.”-Hazan seemed to stop breathing.-“I know you were against the idea – and I know he’s not trustworthy – but I hope you can understand why, especially after today –”-The door slammed open without warning, and they both spun toward the sound. Alizeh fought back a gasp. Kamran had arrived.”

“ALIZEH WENT RIGID, SURPRISED BY the intensity of her reaction to him. Kamran was as handsome as ever, the vein of gold branching up his face giving him a magical, mysterious air. He’d always been striking, but her memories had done him an injustice. His bearing impressive, his eyes gleaming – Kamran radiated the kind of glory that could only be born from a lifetime of power and privilege. The young man who stood before her now was truly a wonder to look upon, and yet, the idea of speaking with him filled her with dread. The last time she’d seen the prince he’d been enraged and unreasonable. He’d refused to listen to her, refused to be rational, and then he’d shot her with an arrow, nearly killing her in the process. Kamran kept his eyes on Alizeh as he moved slowly forward, as if afraid to spook her. Still, there was something gentler in his countenance today, the fire in his eyes dampened, and she felt herself unclench as he approached, even as she remained wary. “Forgive me,” he said, glancing between her and Hazan. “I hardly know what to say. I heard the good news, then the bad. I’m so relieved to see that you’re unharmed.” “ (..) An array of answers flowered in her mind, but Alizeh only appraised him before saying, politely: “I’m fine, thank you. How are you?”-“I’m – Yes. Fine.” Kamran hesitated, then laughed with a charming self-consciousness. “Heavens, this is awful, isn’t it?”-“Yes,” she said, and sighed.-Kamran shook his head, lost his smile. “Will you ever be able to forgive me?”-She looked up at him, surprised. “I’ve already forgiven you.”-“You have?” His brows lifted. “Yet you don’t seem at all pleased to see me.” Alizeh looked away. She knew his actions that awful morning had been unintentional – knew he hadn’t meant her any harm – but Kamran’s conduct had been indicative of a man unable to think beyond his own desires. She’d tried to reason with him, had begged him to imagine the situation more complexly, to see how killing Cyrus would have far-reaching consequences – and he’d shaken her off without care or consideration. This had bothered her almost more than the injury itself.”

““I’m not displeased to see you,” she said, and meant it. “In fact, I’m truly happy to see that you’re well. I know how much you’ve suffered these last several weeks, and I can imagine it hasn’t been easy for you.” She hesitated. “It’s only that… I suspect our book has closed, Kamran.”-He seemed stunned by this response, his chest lifting slightly as he breathed. “I see,” he said. Alizeh looked into her lap, then glanced at Hazan, whose expression was inscrutable. She realized then that she had no desire to continue this conversation, for not only was it intolerably awkward, but there were a thousand things she’d yet to accomplish.”

“She drew back her hand, shaking out her skirts before collecting her crown and veil. “Hazan, how might I return to the palace?”-He stepped forward at once. “I’ll call for the carriage, Your Majesty. It shouldn’t be but a moment.” He moved briskly toward the door, but then, glancing at Kamran, he paused. “Unless you’d wish to accompany me?”-“Yes,” she said, brightening. “I’d like that.”-“Please, Alizeh,” Kamran said quickly, drawing forward. “Might I have a moment alone with you?” Alizeh hesitated. She was just opening her mouth to speak when Huda’s head poked through the open doorway.-“Oh! Are we allowed to come back in –” Her words died when she spotted Kamran, her smile turning brittle. “Ah. I see the prince has arrived.”-Kamran stiffened at the sound of her voice, his mood darkening as if he’d been doused with cold water. He turned to her slowly, his eyes flaring with hostility. Alizeh marveled at this brief, heated exchange, wondering what, precisely, had happened between them in her absence. Huda had failed to be specific.-“The prince is here?” Omid’s voice preceded his body as he reentered the courtyard, his eyes gleaming when he spotted Kamran. “Sire! You’re back! Did you have any trouble with the –”-“What have I said to you,” Kamran said sharply, “about closing your mouth?” “

“He bowed his head slightly. “As you wish. Just be sure to tell me how you like it in the morning.”-“Yes, of course, I –” She startled, then, at the press of a hand against her waist. She turned. It was

Kamran.-“Would you allow me to accompany you back to the palace?” he said, looking at her with an intense focus. His eyes – one gold, one brown – were a disorienting kind of beauty. “We could share a carriage.” Alizeh hesitated. She didn’t want to be locked into another uncomfortable conversation, but she did want to tell him about her decision to marry, and, given his general feelings about Cyrus, she didn’t know how he’d receive the news. Ultimately, Kamran’s opinion on the matter would not move her, but Alizeh was not cold to the fact that Cyrus had murdered his grandfather. She felt she should be the one to deliver him the news; she felt she owed him this much. All this she considered in a matter of seconds, and was preparing to answer when Huda made a choking sound, something like a terrible laugh.-Kamran turned to face her, scathing as he said, “Was my question funny to you?”-She shook her head in an exaggerated motion, eyes widening in fake innocence. “Not at all, Your Highness. Nothing about you is funny. You’re a very serious prince. Everything you say is of the utmost seriousness.”-“That’s interesting.” A muscle jumped in his jaw. “I didn’t realize you even knew what the word serious meant.”-She gasped, then fell dramatically against the wall. “Oh, your words have wounded me! I’m bleeding!”-In a shockingly unrefined action, Kamran rolled his eyes, turning away from her as he muttered, “You’re insufferable.”-She drew away from the wall, then crossed her arms. “You’re insufferable.”-“Miss, you really shouldn’t talk to him like that,” Omid whispered, tugging at her arm. “He’s going to be king of the largest empire on earth –”-“Yes,” she said, sounding bored. “I think we’ve all been reminded of that fact a million times.”-Kamran spun around angrily. “What is that supposed to mean?”-“What’s that? I can’t hear you,” she said, and cupped a hand to her ear. “Maybe if you got off your high horse I might be able to –”-He strode in Huda’s direction with lightning speed, looking as if he might tie her to a tree and leave her there. “You brazen, unmanageable delinquent –”-“Delinquent?” she cried. She quickly backed away from him, her face bright with color. “What crimes have I committed? None! You, on the other hand, nearly killed the prophesied Jinn queen of the entire world and then expect her to go on a carriage ride with you –”-He stopped in place. “I apologized!”-“My condolences!” she shot back. “That must’ve been hard for you!”-“Heavens,” said Alizeh, who could no longer contain her laughter. “When did this tender relationship begin?”-(..)“It’s been this way since before we left Ardunia,” Hazan offered, his eyes glinting with humor. “Though in the last few weeks it’s grown a great deal worse.”-Huda opened her mouth to protest and Kamran shot her a withering look. She glared back.-“Yes, all right,” Alizeh said to Kamran, still smiling. “Let’s ride back together. Perhaps you can tell me more about all that’s happened in my absence.” “

““It’s so beautiful here,” she whispered, forcing herself to draw away from the window. She pulled the curtain closed, deciding to break the silence herself. “It even smells lovely.” Kamran only stared at her from where he sat, on the opposite bench inside the carriage. She’d felt his eyes on her these last many minutes, the energy between them strange and fraught; despite his insistence that they have a moment alone together, he’d said nothing at all. Even then, as she studied him, he did not speak; it was as if he hadn’t even heard her. Still, he made no effort to hide his overt interest. He also seemed unaware that he was tapping his gloves against his thigh, and the buzz of tension in his body put her on alert. It had been a small production delivering her into the simple, unmarked coach, but the conveyance was meant to be reinforced with layers of defensive magic, including an enchantment that repelled glances from passersby. Both Kamran and Hazan had assured her they’d been traveling back and forth this way for weeks, with palace guards in plain clothes riding alongside at all times. But perhaps the situation was more precarious than she realized. “What is it?” she said, sitting back in her seat. “Is something wrong?”-“Yes,” he said quickly, then hesitated. “I mean, no – nothing is wrong. I don’t know why I said that.”-She stared at him a beat. “Are you all right?”-“Forgive me,” he said, and sighed. He finally set down the gloves and stared blankly at a curtained window. “I’ve never done this before, and I’m afraid I’m going to botch it.”-“Botch what?”-He took a shallow breath and said, “I want to marry you.” The words came out in a nervous rush that was so unlike the assured, polished prince she’d known that Alizeh’s astonishment was doubled. In fact she was so stunned that she said nothing at all for several long, excruciating seconds before she realized she should absolutely say something, and quickly.-“Are you” – she blinked – “are you joking?”-He recoiled. “Absolutely not.”-“Forgive me,” she said. “I’m just – I’m afraid I don’t understand.”-He parted his lips to speak, then frowned. “Can you really not understand?” he said. “I wish to marry you. I want to marry you.”-“But – why?” -He froze, his frown deepening. He turned this frown upon the curtained window again as he said, quietly, “I didn’t think I’d need to provide a reason, if I’m being honest.”(..)“You’re – Well, you’re everything I’ve ever looked for in a queen,” he said, relaxing a little as the words came to him. “You’re beautiful and intelligent and poised and elegant –”-“Do you love me?”-He lifted his head, then faltered as he said, “I – I admire you deeply – and I’m certain that, in time, we would come to love each other. The truth is, I’ve thought of you almost constantly since we first met. I’ve never felt for anyone what I’ve felt for you, and I’d be honored to spend my life by your side.” He paused, his gaze briefly dropping to her lips.“We’ve already proven we’re well-suited in many ways. I believe it would be an excellent match.”-“I see,” she said, the chill in her bones overwhelmed by the tide of heat moving through her body. “Thank you.”-He hesitated. “Thank you?”-“For the explanation,” she said, distracted. “It helps.”-“Ah.” There was another taut silence before he said, “Might you have an answer for me?”-She clasped and unclasped her hands, a feeling of misplaced guilt twisting her heart. “Yes, I’m –”=The carriage jolted.-“Yes?”-“– deeply, deeply flattered,” she said, holding on to the seat to steady herself. “But no, I –That is, I think –”-“Hells,” he said quietly. “You’re refusing me.”-She lifted her head at the hurt in his voice. “It’s not you, Kamran. Truly, it isn’t. Honored-as I am by your offer, I cannot be your wife. I must put my people first. I have a responsibility – a role I must fulfill –”-“You would be much more than a prize to me,” he said, leaning forward to take her hands.-“You would rule by my side. You could care for your people with the might of Ardunia behind you –”-“But I don’t wish to share a crown. I want my own kingdom,” she said, hating the words she knew she would deliver next. She steeled herself, then took a sharp breath. “I’ve decided to marry Cyrus.”-He astonished her by saying, with an air of confusion, “Yes, I imagined you would. I meant I’d like to marry you after that.”-She withdrew her hands from his grasp, sitting back with a shock. “After that?”-“Yes. After you kill him.”-“After… I kill him,” she repeated, the words little more than a whisper. She stared blindly at the carriage floor, the glimmer of her long skirts winking in the dim light. “Of course. You know about his offer.”-“It’s a good offer,” he said. “You should take it.”-She lifted her head so fast she nearly sprained her neck. “You think I should marry Cyrus?”-“Absolutely you should.” Gone was the uncertainty in Kamran’s eyes, replaced by a hawklike gleam. “Make him perform a blood oath, become queen, take his kingdom, kill him when it’s done, and reign supreme.”-She stared at him in astonishment. “You say it like it would be easy for me to be so ruthless.”-“You have a difficult climb ahead of you,” he said with some nonchalance, his composure returning as his mind shifted into politics. “I’m afraid you must learn to be ruthless. Tulan is one of the richest empires in the world; any sovereign on earth would’ve died for such an opportunity. You’d be mad not to take it.”-Alizeh tilted her head at him, fascinated despite herself. She’d never interacted with this methodical, intellectual side of Kamran, and she realized only then that he might be an excellent resource, for she knew little about geopolitics. She might learn a great deal from him. “Why would I be mad not to take it?” she asked.-He ticked the answers off on his fingers. “Volcanic soil; fresh water; great stores of magic. There are so many microclimates here that the kingdom is practically self-sustained. They grow nearly all that they require; Tulan imports next to nothing and has little debt. Smaller military, yes, but robust and well-trained. Historically it was a land constantly under siege, ruthlessly invaded and plundered by external forces, but the Nara line – Cyrus’s family line – was the first to fight back and win. They’ve staved off every foreign invasion in nearly a hundred years, giving them the stability they needed to flourish, build advanced weaponry, and develop modern magical defense systems. “There’s very little unemployment; the people have high literacy rates; and there’s advanced medical care accessible across the nation. As a whole, the empire is an extraordinary asset not only for its rich land and abundant resources, but because it comes with educated, happy, and productive citizens. There’s a reason Ardunia has tried to claim it for so long. If Cyrus is offering it, you should take it.” He shook his head sharply. “Without a doubt.”-Alizeh’s lips parted, surprise rendering her virtually speechless. “This is it, isn’t it?” She blinked at him. “This is the reason for the truce. The reason you and Cyrus made peace.” He shifted in his seat, briefly uncomfortable. “Yes.”-“You don’t want me,” she said, a faint smile touching her lips. “You want Tulan.”-“I want both.”-Now she laughed. “I appreciate your honesty – really, I do – but you’ve just outlined all the reasons Tulan makes for a remarkable nation. What could possibly motivate me to share

these riches with you when I might have them all for myself?”-“In this woven kingdom, clay and fire shall be.”-Alizeh lost her smile. She looked at him then with a pinch in her chest, her body stiff with

alarm. “You’ve seen my book,” she whispered.-“I found it in your carpetbag,” he said, “which you’d left behind in Ardunia.”-“Yes. I’d left it at Huda’s house.”-Kamran reached into his pocket and procured her handkerchief, which she accepted from his outstretched hand.-“Thank you,” she said, her heart pounding. She rubbed her thumb over the embroidered firefly, remembering her mother, her father, her fate. “I never thought I’d see this again.”-(..) He was strong and safe and assured, and for a moment she remembered exactly why she’d once kissed him.-“Marry me,” he whispered ardently. “Marry me after we’ve buried him, and we might bring together two of the greatest empires on earth. Together we would be an indomitable force. We can work together to change the fate of Jinn all over the world.”-She swallowed, overwhelmed by the feel of him. It was too much for her mind to sort.-“Kamran – I don’t –” The carriage door was yanked open with a flourish, a palace footman standing before them with a bright smile and an eager welcome. At once Alizeh pulled free of Kamran’s embrace, but not before she saw a familiar copper head in the distance, briefly there – then gone.”

“He shouldn’t have gone. He’d known better than to try to see her, but in the end he was a disappointment even to himself, only capable of so much self-restraint. Nearly a month he’d been kept from even seeing her face while she suffered, forced to remain at the farthest edge of the Diviners’ property while the others came and went at their leisure. It’d been hard enough to endure this separation when he knew she was safe and healing – but when he’d heard of the attempt on her life he’d nearly lost his head. All he could do was wait – wait for a signal that she was all right, wait for word that she was leaving the temple, wait at the door for her to arrive– It was annihilating, the power she held over him.”

“He reached for one of the apricots now, closing its soft, small shape into his hand as his thoughts raged. His mind kept returning to Alizeh and Kamran, to images of their embrace in the back of the carriage. The way she’d looked at him; the way he’d held her. Cyrus relinquished the apricot, which rolled to the floor, then dropped his head in his hands, his chest caving as he exhaled. They’d reconciled, then. Doubtless the Ardunian had told her everything, had talked it all through. Any minute now Alizeh would be along to bring Cyrus the good news that she’d be accepting his offer of marriage. She’d likely spare him the rest – too merciful to announce that she’d be marrying him while being quietly betrothed to another, the two of them conspiring to kill him and combine their empires. Cyrus knew he was unworthy of her – knew he had no right to hope for more than the terms he’d offered – and yet he could not calm the commotion in his chest, his heart thudding so hard he almost didn’t hear the gentle knock at his door. He turned toward the sound like a stone unearthed. He stood slowly, as if soaked in water, and moved through room after room in a stupor, reaching the main door without remembering how. He stood before the closed panel, his hand on the handle. He recoiled slightly when the knock came again. “Cyrus?” she said softly. “Are you there?” The sound of her voice nearly unhinged him. For weeks he’d lived in dreams of her; he’d memorized her laughter, held her naked in his arms, had known her gasps and cries of pleasure. She’d healed him and loved him. Touched him. Tasted him. Fuck. This was going to kill him. He took a shaky breath and pulled open the door.”

“ALIZEH LOST HER STRENGTH AT the sight of his face. His golden skin and startling blue eyes, the sheen of his coppery hair, his luminous features juxtaposing harshly against his black attire. She’d forgotten how tall he was, how arresting. She couldn’t remember if she’d ever stared at him straight on like this, free to map the cut of his cheekbones, the sharp lines of his jaw. He looked better rested than she remembered; more radiant as a result. Heavens, he was breathtaking.”

““Very well. Please let me know if I can be of service.” He withdrew with a respectful nod, and Alizeh, her mind finally catching up to her body, threw out her hand to keep the door open.-“Cyrus,” she said, alarmed. “Will you not look at me?”-He froze briefly before meeting her eyes, and when he did it was with a politeness so detached it astonished her. “Yes?” he said. “Was there something else?”-She heard the scurry of passing snodas, and drew closer to the door. “May I come inside? And speak with you privately?” Fear awoke in his gaze, so fleeting it was gone before she was convinced it had even existed. She searched for it again in his expression, but he only looked at her steadily, his composure cool as he said, “Of course.”He stepped aside to let her pass.”

“She hadn’t been alone with him since that night. The night everything and nothing had happened between them. Cyrus moved with ease, striding away from the door into the decadent antechamber. There was lush seating gathered around a pair of low tables, and Cyrus stood behind a chair while gesturing deferentially to another. He was waiting for her to take a seat before he sat down, and the attentive action was so unlike an imperious king it shocked her. Just earlier, Kamran had boarded the coach before she did, and Alizeh had thought nothing of it; expected nothing more. Always Cyrus was confusing her, and she was made so anxious by this simple gesture that she shook her head at him, too nervous to comply. “You’d rather stand?” He seemed surprised. “I take it this will be brief, then.”-“I – Yes –” Her heart would not slow its pounding. She felt feverish in his presence, and it was destroying her capacity for calm. “Yes, I’ve come to tell you – That is, I just wanted you to know that I’ve decided to accept your proposal,” she said finally. “Of marriage.”-He looked at her, his eyes placid. “Excellent.”-“Is it?” she said, attempting a smile. She clasped her hands against her waist, not knowing where to look. “I thought you’d be more pleased to hear it.”-“I don’t mean to offend,” he said, lowering his head. “It’s only that I find it hard to celebrate the orders of the devil.” Alizeh nearly winced; she felt so stupid. Of course he wouldn’t rejoice at the news; it was a terrible bargain for him, one that ended, theoretically, with his murder.”

““When?”She turned, stunned, for the single word was charged with more feeling than any she’d received from him tonight.-“I beg your pardon?” she said.-“When,” he said, “will you be ready to take your vows?” Alizeh blanched. She’d never thought of it that way: that she would vow to marry this man. That she’d promise aloud to honor and love and care for him for the rest of her life. To all the world thereafter he’d be known as her husband. She, his wife. The idea should’ve been offensive to her – but she was drawn, inexorably, to the idea of being with him. He, who was unproven and untrustworthy. He, whose life was braided with the devil’s. She’d never thought of herself as someone with such poor instincts, but she could imagine no other explanation for the ineffable pull she felt in his presence, the soul-deep reach. It was dangerous, how her heart beat at the sight of him. She knew she shouldn’t allow herself to feel such things when their marriage was destined to end in murder. And yet. When had she ever been so heavy with want?-“As soon as possible,” she whispered.-“Tomorrow?”-“Yes – No,” she corrected, trying to center herself. “The servants will need at least a couple of days to prepare, I think.”-He studied her with something that approached bewilderment. “Prepare for what? We need only a pair of witnesses and a Diviner to bind us.”-She hesitated. “Certainly some arrangements will need to be made. I realize it might be difficult to wed publicly – as I can’t imagine how we might secure such an event – but if at all possible, I wish for my people to bear witness. And maybe we could have a small cake? I think Omid would like that. And the staff, too, surely they’d enjoy –”-“No.”-She stared at him in surprise. “No? You don’t want cake?”-“No,” he said angrily. “I don’t want cake.”-“Very well,” she said, lowering her eyes. “I, myself, have never had cake. I don’t know whether it’s any good, but as it’s traditional in Clay weddings, I assumed –”-“You’ve never had cake?” he said, sounding suddenly bleak.-“My parents didn’t know how to cook or bake,” she said quietly. “And later, of course” – she looked away – “such luxuries were not within my reach.” She took a bracing breath, forcing herself to brighten as she met his eyes again. “Anyway, perhaps instead you might consent to wear something other than this black uniform –”-“No.”-“Cyrus –”-“No.”-“I don’t understand,” she said. “This was your idea – you wanted to get married –”-“Are you trying to punish me?” he said, his voice rising in anguish. “Do you really think me capable of pretending our wedding day is the happiest day of my life?”-She tried to maintain her composure then, steeling herself as she said, “Would you instead disgrace me in front of the world, making it seem as if marrying me is a chore? Will you spend our wedding day in a foul mood and funereal clothes? Would you have your household believe you detest me by denying them so much as a bite of something sweet in my honor?”-She saw the fight leave his body then, heard his unsteady exhale.-“Fine,” he said, the word so soft it was hardly a whisper. “Do what you will.”-“Thank you.”-(..)Finally, she saw a shade of truth in his gaze, and she could hardly breathe in the face of it. “Cyrus –”-“No,” he said sharply. “Don’t.”-She stopped in place, just inches separating them now. “Don’t what?”-“Alizeh,” he said. His chest was heaving, his body rigid with tension. “Be merciful.” These words lit a dangerous fire within her. She told herself to withdraw, but just then she couldn’t seem to move. She was in his orbit now, so close she could see the sharp wisps of his copper lashes, her head humid with sense memory. She wanted to touch him, to know the heat of his skin. She knew what his body was like under those clothes, how much power and passion he kept tightly leashed inside him. It was a revelation she’d been slow to unravel about Cyrus: that he possessed such careful control, such extraordinary discipline over his own body. Cyrus’s desire for her had been as scorching as a summer heat; she’d felt desperate under the weight of it, yet he’d not lifted a finger to her body. He’d never kissed her, never simply claimed what he wanted. Not the way Kamran once had. This was a fascinating discovery indeed – for royals, so saturated in overindulgence, seldom knew how to deny themselves.”

“She tried to adjust to the idea. “We’ll need a Diviner, won’t we? Is it too late?”-Again, he shook his head. “I can do it myself.”-Another shocking revelation. Blood oaths required an enchantment so advanced Alizeh had never heard of one being performed by anyone outside the priesthood. “Really?”-“Yes.”-She was quiet a long moment before she said, “Cyrus, will you never tell me the truth?”

He startled, lifting his head to reveal an unguarded fear. “The truth about what?”-“About who you really are. There’s so much you’re not telling me – so much that doesn’t make sense. Every time I speak with you I’m left with more questions.”-“Do you think I’ve been lying to you?”-“Yes,” she said, and paused. “Except that I have the strangest feeling you might be lying about how horrible you are.”-Cyrus almost smiled, though the action was weighed down by an unspoken grief. “Give me twenty minutes,” he said. “I need to prepare some things.”-“Are you going to ignore what I just said?”-He strode to the front door, which he opened in a fluid motion, shifting aside so she might exit.-She stared at him. “You want me to leave?” -There was a weakness in his eyes when he said, “No.”-“Cyrus –”-“We’ll need at least three witnesses,” he said, lowering his head. “Though I’m sure you’ll have no trouble convincing your friends to watch me suffer.” Alizeh frowned, then moved to the door in a daze, her skirts whispering along the floor. She came to a halt in front of him, their bodies only a hand apart – and she studied his chest, then his throat, his jaw, the curve of his lips. Her voice was a little breathless when she said, “You can’t just ignore the things I say and hope they go away.”-“I’ll meet you in the library downstairs,” he said. It was unconscious, what she did next; she didn’t mean to touch him, not exactly. In fact, she couldn’t even remember lifting her hand to his body. She only remembered the softness of his sweater, the heat and hardness of his torso beneath – and then relief, intoxicating relief when he finally touched her her, when he dragged his hands down her body with a tortured sound, his palms branding her through the thin tissue of her dress before he gripped her hips, hard, and she bit back a cry, startling as the door slammed shut only to discover, with a shock, that she was pressed against it, held in place by the hot length of him, his chest heaving so hard it seemed to mirror the chaos inside hers. He looked wild and barely leashed, as if the effort to keep himself still was actively killing him.-“You don’t know what you’re doing,” he said, his voice so rough it was unrecognizable. “You don’t know what I want from you, angel. You can’t even imagine.”-“What do you mean?” She stared up at him, her heart hammering in her chest. “What is it you want?”-His eyes seemed to glaze over at that, the blue of his irises blown out by black, and he dipped his head, nearly touching her lips as he exhaled, his body shaking. “Everything,” he whispered, releasing her suddenly, backing away as if she’d run him through with a blade. “I want everything.”-=Alizeh felt liquefied. For all the frost in her veins, she’d never known this kind of fever, never felt such desperation. And he’d never even kissed her. She made a breathless, anguished sound.-“I’ll see you downstairs,” he said, staring at the floor. “Twenty minutes.”-This time, she fled without a word.”

““No, he didn’t try to hurt me,” she said, delivering the words with more heat than she intended, and regretting it the moment she saw the astonishment on Huda’s face.“Forgive me,” she said. “I didn’t mean to direct that anger at you. It’s been a difficult day.”-Huda softened at once, her eyes heavy with sympathy. “Of course, dear. I understand.” Alizeh had never been in such a bad mood.-She drew away from Huda, wrapping her arms around herself. She felt frustrated and confused; she wanted the world around her to make sense, and it didn’t. Cyrus was supposed to be evil. She wanted him to act evil. He wasn’t supposed to be kind and deferential and considerate. He was the character she was meant to kill without a crisis of conscience. She wasn’t supposed to lose her head. She wasn’t supposed to feel like this, like there was an open wound inside her, like she wanted to sit down and cry. The feeling came dangerously close to grief.”

““Your Majesty,” came a familiar, agitated voice, and Alizeh spun around to see Hazan all but running toward her. He reached her in moments, taking a beat to study the sight of her before he said, “Are you all right?”-“Why wouldn’t I be?” she said, surprised by his concern. “Has something else happened?”-“I was informed that you went up to his quarters alone – I didn’t realize you’d be in a closed room when you spoke with him – I swear, if he laid a finger on you –”-Alizeh’s bad mood returned. “Why is everyone so concerned he’s going to hurt me? Prior to your arrival, I spent a great deal of time alone with Cyrus, and I never came to harm.”-“Respectfully, Your Majesty,” Hazan said with forced calm, “when we found you, you were unconscious, your throat had been cut, you’d suffered a head wound, and you were covered in blood.”-“Must we speak like this in front of the servants?” she said desperately.-He lowered his voice. “The Diviners said they found half-healed dragon bites along your leg and torso–”-“And then you woke up,” Huda added in a dramatic whisper, “only to be shot in the back and tossed off a cliff.”-“That was Kamran’s doing!”-“What was my doing?” Alizeh looked up to find Kamran approaching their group. He smiled at her with genuine pleasure, then caught sight of Huda and scowled.-“What are you doing here?” he said, turning his eyes to Hazan. “You were supposed to meet me in the parlor. Why are you all standing in the hall having a heated discussion?”-“How interesting that you should ask,” Huda said sweetly. “Alizeh was just reminiscing about the time you nearly killed her.”-Kamran’s expression only darkened. “I doubt that.” “

“She looked up at him, surprised. It was not that she felt uncomfortable, exactly; she cared for Kamran, and felt quite safe with him. It was more that she wanted to be clear that she did not, at this time, consider him anything more than a friend. She thought to say something, but couldn’t decide whether she’d be overreacting to so small a gesture, and resolved to ignore it. Her mind was full enough as it was.-“Hazan,” she said, trying again. “Could you lead us to the library? I’ll explain everything when we have some privacy –”Just then she heard a scream; she turned toward the sound to find that a snoda had gone rigid at the sight of her, and when Alizeh looked upon the girl, she made a choking sound and collapsed in the middle of the hall. Alizeh panicked, remembering then that a handful of Jinn servants worked in the palace, and moved as if to go to her, but Hazan tugged her back.-“You can’t,” he said.”

“Hazan shook his head. “I’m taking you away from here. You can’t wander these halls alone anymore.” Glancing at Huda and Kamran, he said, “You two, meet us in the library.” Then, “And try not to kill each other before you get there.”-“But, Hazan – wait – someone has to help the snodas –”-“I’ll do it,” came a familiar, saccharine voice. Alizeh turned, unnerved, to see Sarra striding toward their group at a leisurely pace. Sarra shook her head, her eyes fixed on Alizeh as she said, “What a strange and fascinating surprise you’ve turned out to be. Lately everywhere I turn there seems to be some drama, and you, my dear, at the center of it.” “

““This way,” she whispered.-“Are you sure?” Huda whispered back. “Good grief, this room feels haunted at night.”-“Maybe that’s because you’re here,” Kamran said in an undertone.-Huda gasped. “Maybe you –”-“Enough,” Hazan said sharply. “Keep your stupidity to yourselves this evening or I’ll have you both thrown in the dungeons.”-“You have no authority to do such a thing,” Huda protested.-“You think Cyrus would deny me such a request?” “

“Alizeh had to force herself to stand back, to give Cyrus a wide berth. It was better for her when there was distance between them, when her mind could think beyond the space he took up inside her. Even now she fought for self-possession. Heat had gathered low inside her cold body as it never had in her life, a frantic need building within her, quickening across her skin. She struggled not to stare at his mouth, which drew her eyes over and over; struggled to shove aside the memory of his words, still unprocessed. Everything, he’d said. I want everything. She startled, suddenly, at the feel of a hand at her back, and looked up to find Kamran standing beside her once more. Twice now this had happened, which registered in her clouded mind as worrisome, for he seemed to think she welcomed these proprietary touches, despite the fact that there was no understanding between them. She’d need to take him aside soon and make it clear that she’d yet to make a decision about his offer. In fact, she didn’t think she’d be able to give it more thought until she’d first dealt with the pressing issues before her.-“You’re late,” Cyrus said without preamble, drawing away from the fireplace as he did. He approached them as an apparition might, his movements slow and liquid. His eyes, she thought, were almost angry – except she blinked, and he appeared unflappably calm.-“Your Majesty,” said Hazan, turning to her. “Perhaps now you can tell us why we’re gathered here.”-Cyrus came to a halt. “You haven’t told them?” “

““You son of a bitch,” Hazan said, stalking toward Cyrus as if he might kill him.“How dare you – she’s only just awoken – she’s hardly had a chance to recover, to spend time in her own head –”-“Hazan, please, it was my choice – I agreed –”-“She won’t be affected by the oath,” Cyrus said, his voice clipped. “I’m the one who will bear the burden of pain.”-Hazan stopped. “Have you ever witnessed, firsthand, the consequences of a blood oath?” He gestured to the room. “Or have you only read about it in your precious books?”-Cyrus stared stonily at Hazan. “I’ve read about it widely. I’ve heard personal accounts from the Diviners – I’m perfectly capable –”-“I’ve seen it with my own eyes!” Hazan exploded. “You think this is a simple matter? You will be giving up a piece of your soul, of your free will –”-“I am well aware –”-Hazan turned once more to Alizeh, beseeching her. “Your Majesty, you must understand – the cost of such a magic is too great. Once this is done, you will all but own a piece of him. You’ll carry him with you as deadweight; he’ll be physically incapable of being apart from you –”-“And she’ll have to kill him to put an end to it.” This, from Kamran, who’d drawn somehow closer to her. “I don’t see that as a bad thing, Hazan.”-“What do you mean,” Alizeh said, her thoughts racing madly, “that he’ll be physically incapable of being apart from me? I knew there was a tether, but I didn’t realize it manifested in such a literal way.”-“Yes, Your Majesty,” said Hazan, who seemed relieved by her shock. “It’s a merciless bond, used throughout history only by the most desperate creatures, with grim results for both parties involved –”-“He exaggerates,” Cyrus interjected. “In the beginning, yes, it will be difficult, which is why I’ve asked to do this as soon as possible –”-“Always!” Hazan cried. “It’s always difficult! It’s worst in the beginning, yes – at first, the pain of separation will be unendurable – and perhaps, in a matter of days, you’ll be able to stand a dozen feet apart from her without wanting to drive a dagger through your skull. In months, if you’re lucky, you might endure the distance of a wheat field – but you will never be able to part from her for long. Until your debt is paid you will never again have independence. It is the very nature of a blood oath to keep a debtor chained to their creditor, and I am appalled that you’d commit to such magic without knowing the facts.”-“I know the facts,” Cyrus said darkly. “I simply have no choice. My debt to her is my death. When it is done, I will be, too.”-“Cyrus,” she whispered. “Are you certain –”-“It’s the only way,” said Kamran. “We can’t trust him without the oath. You cannot marry him without the guarantee –”-“Then perhaps she shouldn’t marry him at all!” Hazan said furiously. He fought for composure, then turned to Alizeh as he said, “Is it truly so imperative that you wed him, Your Majesty? Can you not accept Kamran, instead, when he’s already offered for you–”-“How did you know that?” Alizeh glanced at Cyrus, whose body was rigid even as he stared silently at the floor. “I haven’t – I didn’t tell anyone –”-“Oh, my dear, we’ve known of his intentions for some time,” said Huda, putting an arm around her shoulder. “The prince has only been talking about it for weeks.”-Alizeh looked at Kamran, at the steady look in his eyes, and her mind went blank. “Forgive me,” she said to him. “But I – I haven’t made a decision with regard to – that is, I only know that if I don’t marry Cyrus, the devil will kill him anyway.” Her heart wrenched in her chest, her voice dropping to a whisper. “He is doomed to die one way or another.”-“Precisely,” said Kamran, unmoved. He turned to the others. “If he is to die regardless, why shouldn’t she walk away with a prize? I’ve already advised her to take the offer –”-“You advised her?” Cyrus said darkly, his eyes flashing with unchecked hatred. “You mean you advised her to marry me?” It was the first time Cyrus had addressed Kamran, his voice so heavy with loathing it radiated tension throughout the room.-“Yes,” said Kamran, whose own eyes were mocking. “I encouraged her not to lose an opportunity to reap the reward of killing you.”-“At least I have something to offer her. Meanwhile you dare to promise her a kingdom you’ve yet to inherit. Empty promises from an ousted prince who might never be king.” Kamran stiffened. Cyrus studied him, his voice soft and lethal when he said, “Did you think I wouldn’t find out what really happened when you left Ardunia? I don’t care what the papers say about your popularity among the masses. Your Diviners don’t think you worthy of the throne.”-“What?” Alizeh said. “Is that true?”-Kamran stepped forward, looking murderous. “I didn’t realize we were sharing secrets,” he said to Cyrus. “Perhaps you’d like to explain to everyone why I once found you collapsed on the grounds in the dead of night, every inch of you so covered in blood you could hardly open your eyes?”-Cyrus tensed, and Alizeh inhaled sharply.-“How many other enemies do you have?” Kamran was saying. “How many other revolting vices? Do you spend your nights gambling? In the arms of prostitutes? You’re so depraved you have no protection from the violence of thugs even as king –”-“That’s enough,” said Alizeh, experiencing a rare flash of anger. She, who knew exactly why such a thing had happened to Cyrus, could listen to no more of this slander.“You cast aspersions upon his character without possession of the facts –”-“His character?” Kamran was stunned. “What character? The man murdered his own father for a crown! He murdered my grandfather. Murdered our Diviners! I have reason to suspect he’s been sending spies into Ardunia for months – has he mentioned that? Has he offered any explanations for launching covert missions into our empire? For breaking the Nix accords by drawing magical boundaries between our lands? His every action is a manipulation! His every word is chosen in the pursuit of his own selfinterest. Heaven knows what else he’s done in the course of his dissipated life!”-Alizeh absorbed these horrible facts, hating that she could not deny them, that Cyrus refused to speak of his father, to explain his actions. She hadn’t known about the spies, and when she glanced at Cyrus for a reaction to this fresh accusation, she found him staring impassively at the wall. He made no move to refute the charge, and yet these assertions felt at odds with all that she’d learned of him; he did not, in fact, strike her as the kind of person who acted only in his own self-interest. The tense moment inspired a memory as evidence; when she’d first arrived in Tulan, she’d pressed Cyrus for information about his deal with the devil and he’d said –I must live long enough to accomplish something crucial. Beyond that, my beating heart is of no consequence. You have no idea what’s at stake. My life is the least of it. The nosta had confirmed this as truth.(..)“Nevertheless,” she said finally. “His torture was inflicted by the devil – I know this because I saw it happen myself –”-“We need not discuss this,” said Cyrus, flashing her an inscrutable look. “The opinion of a worthless royal means nothing to me.”-“You would truly defend him?” Kamran said, ignoring this as he turned to her. “It’s a great credit to your compassion that you would pity someone as corrupted as he, but I would implore you not to spare another thought for his foul soul. I don’t care if Iblees roasts him over a spit every night. He put himself in this situation – he capitulated to the devil, he sold himself to darkness.” Kamran gestured widely. “These are the consequences. He will lose Tulan, which we should be happy to claim upon his death. I refuse to be sorry for capitalizing upon another man’s stupidity.”-“Well,” said Cyrus, taking a sharp breath. “As much as I enjoy listening to your plans to feast upon my corpse, I’ve grown tired of this conversation.”-Alizeh was shaking her head. “Cyrus, please – I don’t share his sentiments –”-“And I don’t care to discuss it,” he said quietly, turning away. “It’s getting late, and I’d rather return to the task at hand.”-“Yes,” she said, hesitating. “Of course –”“Your Majesty,” said Hazan. “Must this gruesome deed be done tonight, of all nights, when you’ve only just returned to us? Could we not take more time to consider the other options available?”-Alizeh sighed heavily, closing her eyes a moment before turning to her friend. “What options, Hazan? What other options do I have? Already I’ve been missing for a month. Already there’s been an attempt on my life. Today we have seventy thousand Jinn gathered, but soon that number will double, and double again. What then?” She shook her head. “Am I to remain silent forever? Am I to haunt the halls of this palace, letting my people languish without leadership, without answers – without hope? What of the external pressures facing Tulan? What of the needs of Ardunia? We cannot

remain here, in this in-between place forever. Clearly  Kamran needs to return home to address the turbulence he left behind; Huda and Deen have families waiting for them –”-“Oh, please don’t rush things on our account,” Huda piped in. “I’ve absolutely no desire to see my family, and Deen is rather going through something, actually, and though he’s been vague about the details, he doesn’t seem in any hurry to –”-“Yes, thank you, Huda,” Hazan said quietly.-Again, Alizeh sighed. “It kills me that I’m not yet ready to lead. That I have nothing to say, that I can offer only empty promises. I need a crown, Hazan, and I need it now. Cyrus and I have discussed it, and we will marry in two days’ time.”-“Two days?” Hazan paled, his eyes wide with shock. Even Kamran turned sharply to look at her.

“Yes,” she said steadily. “Two days. I want to return to Ardunia immediately after the wedding.”-“What?” said Cyrus, straightening. “You didn’t mention –”-“That means he’ll have to come with us,” said Huda. “Right? If the blood oath makes it so he’s unable to be parted from her, he’ll be forced to come back to Ardunia with us, won’t he?”-“Yes,” Kamran said darkly.-“Your Majesty,” said Hazan, who was not yet convinced. “We can embark on a quest to the Arya mountains straightaway – you need not marry first. We can leave for Ardunia tomorrow –”-“No,” she said. “I must secure my crown before departing Tulan. I need to know who I am and where my home will be. I cannot leave my people without a show of faith; I need them to trust that I’ll return – that I’ll not abandon them. This is the way.”-Hazan stood before her, astonishment rendering him absolutely still, and Alizeh knew she’d won the fight when he responded only with an unsteady breath. Blindly Hazan retreated, sinking into the nearest chair.“I understand,” he whispered. “I hate it, but I understand.”-“Excellent,” Cyrus said, the word charged with heat. “Are we finally done? Or are there more debates to be had? Please let me know now, so I might schedule time to lose the rest of my mind.”-“No,” said Alizeh gently. “We’re done.”-He looked at her then, finally looked at her for more than a fraction of a second, and she was surprised to find in his gaze something that looked a great deal like fear. Her heart broke at the sight, and she moved instinctively toward him when he suddenly pivoted, then walked away. She watched in silent confusion as Cyrus went to the door along the back wall, pushing it open to let in the night air. Alizeh stiffened, then shivered.-“What are you doing?” asked Hazan, who’d risen to his feet. “Will you not be performing the ceremony here?”-“No,” Cyrus said, his voice low and dark. “I don’t want any blood near my books.” And he stepped outside.”

“He hated these people. Hated that he had to show restraint before them, hated that he couldn’t simply kill the odious prince, whose every breath was an effrontery. Even then, even as he followed an old path to an old cottage to lay the foundation of his own pitiful end, he wanted to turn around and slit the idiot’s throat. More than that, he wanted to fall to his knees. This tremble inside him, this madness in his heart – it was all for her. All for her. He could hardly look at Alizeh without losing his mind.”

“He heard hurried footfalls as someone approached him, the movements heavy enough to indicate a certain height and mass. Cyrus turned slightly to see that Hazan had come up on his left.“How much longer will this take?” said the Jinn impatiently. “I was unaware we’d be required to tramp through a field in the freezing cold, otherwise I would’ve brought a coat.”-“I was unaware you were so easily fatigued,” said Cyrus. “I admit I’m disappointed. I thought you were more resilient than that.”-“Alizeh,” he said angrily, “is nearly blue with frost. Her gown is made of tissue. She is frozen enough in the general course of things without this added –” “

“Only when they were alone did she release him, and he felt almost as if he’d been tricked.-“Cyrus,” she said.-He was afraid to look at her face. He would not look into her eyes.“Yes?” he said to the dark.-“Thank you,” she said softly. “Your coat is so warm I fear I could fall asleep inside it.”-He swallowed, hating the way this gratified him. “You’re welcome.”-“Can I ask you a question?”-“No.”-She laughed, and he wanted to dissolve. “Here is my question,” she said. “If you cannot bear to be near me now, how will you survive what’s yet to come?” “

““Cyrus,” she whispered.-He shook his head, inhaling sharply as he finally tore himself away. “I won’t survive it,” he said. “It’s your job to make sure I don’t.” “

“It didn’t matter that she wanted to trust him anyway. It didn’t matter that he’d given her the coat off his back, that she was warmed even then by the heat of him, her head dizzy with the lingering scent of his skin. It didn’t matter that she watched him now with a longing that was as painful to her as it was confusing. Alizeh had made a decision, and she would not diverge from the path before her. She’d been born to lead her people to freedom, to protect them from the cruelty of a world that sought to misunderstand and destroy them. Nothing else could matter. She had to accept as fact that sometimes revolution demanded darkness in exchange for light. Here, tonight, was proof. Cyrus came to a stop in front of the cottage door, reaching for the handle when he suddenly hesitated, then turned back to look upon their small party. “Have any of you experienced magic before?”-“Magic?” said Huda drily. “You mean like that nasty trick you pulled that made me lose my voice?”-“Or when you left the prince paralyzed,” Hazan added, “and half-dead in his own home?”-“Bastard,” Kamran muttered.-“I’m referring to organic magic,” Cyrus said impassively. “Have you ever felt it in its pure, unprocessed form?”-“No,” said Alizeh, who felt a prickle of unease. “Why?” “

“Hazan pulled down one such jar from the shelf, turning it over in his hands as he said, quietly, “I haven’t seen silver ash in years.” He looked up at Cyrus. “What is this place? Is it all yours?”-Cyrus only averted his eyes and said, “I’ll be ready in a minute.” He allowed them to explore the cottage without further comment, though Alizeh watched him carefully. His eyes were unreadable as he crossed the room to a closed cabinet, pressed his hand against the wood, and stepped back as a series of locks audibly unlatched. The door swung open with a whine, and he quickly withdrew something from its interior, pocketed the item, and closed the compartment. He pressed his hand once more over the wood, resealing the door. Alizeh watched in awe as he did this, for she realized then, as she turned her eyes again to the room, that she continued to underestimate him. She thought she’d already given Cyrus more credit than he’d rightfully earned, but she saw now that she hadn’t even grasped the full depth of his person. Indeed the more she learned about Cyrus the less she understood him; he was like a destination in the distance that grew farther away as she approached. Certainly no ordinary person knew magic like this.”

““Wow,” whispered Huda, who stood before a massive worktable that spanned the length of the room. Upon its weathered counter were sundry tools and objects, among them a cracked mortar and pestle, a stack of motheaten books, a sheaf of crumbling papers, and desiccated wells of ink. Alizeh drew closer to the table and blew away a layer of dust from a rack of glass vials, the glittering, jewel-toned liquids sloshing eagerly inside their containers.-“Ha,” said Kamran, who’d plucked a book of nursery rhymes from a shelf. He turned the aged, leather volume over in his hands with a reluctant smile. “My father used to read me these stories.”-“Really?” Huda went to him as he opened it, standing on tiptoe to peer over his shoulder. “But Kamran, these pictures are terrifying.”-“That’s why he liked them,” he said, laughing as he turned a page.- Huda glimpsed the next image and gasped, drawing away from him as she crossed her arms. “I would never read such horrifying books to my children.”

Kamran snapped the book shut with a scowl, turning to face her. -“Are you criticizing my dead father?” -“I suppose I am.”-“And am I to tolerate your impertinence, as if I have any interest in how you might raise your hypothetical children – the acquisition of which, I should note, would first require you to convince a man to part with his mind long enough to spend his days in your infuriating company –”-“Infuriating? You think I’m infuriating? Meanwhile you’ve never so much as unplugged your aristocratic ears long enough to hear the opinions of others, much less the odious sound of your own voice –”-“Would you two please shut up,” said Hazan lazily, plucking another jar off the shelf. He smoothed out the peeling label, squinting at the writing. “This is hardly the time or the place.” Huda and Kamran shared a dark look before stalking off in opposite directions, the tension between them so fascinating, Alizeh was briefly distracted from the weight in her chest.”

““Good God, how on earth did you source so much powdered heart?” said Hazan suddenly, turning to search the room for Cyrus. He was holding a glass jar full of something that looked like scarlet sand. “This is illegal in Ardunia.” “

““Very well,” she said softly, discreetly tucking the bit of crystal into her boot before she straightened. “What do I need to do?”-“Nothing,” said Hazan, who was striding toward Cyrus. “Not yet. This

first part will only affect the debtor.”-Cyrus looked at him. “Have you come to chaperone?”-“Joke if you like,” said Hazan gravely, “but I’ll be here to make sure you don’t die in the process.”-“Die?” said Alizeh sharply. “Has that happened before?”-“Yes,” they both said at the same time.-“But –”-“There’s nothing for you to do if it comes to that,” Cyrus was saying. “Once the oath is spoken aloud, the magic cannot be stopped.”-“If your skin comes detached from your body, perhaps not, but you won’t speak until later. Should there be any early sign of danger, I’ll intercede.” Hazan hesitated. “You’re certain you’ll be able to manage the enchantment even as it tortures you? Traditionally, this sort of thing is conducted by a Diviner, as most people wouldn’t be able to endure the pain long enough to complete the oath –”-Cyrus looked irritated. “I’ll be fine.”-“Wait,” said Alizeh, trying to hold on to calm. “I just – Cyrus, is it common for people in Tulan to be so magical?”-He hesitated before saying, “No. Not exactly.”-“Then is it safe, what you’re about to do? If there are so many risks involved, should we not wait, perhaps, for a Diviner? Someone professionally trained?”-He turned his eyes to the floor. “I am professionally trained.”-(..)“He trained at the temple for almost seventeen years,” Hazan offered before glancing at Cyrus, who stiffened. “He was enrolled at the temple by age three, and took preliminary vows to join the priesthood when he turned eighteen. He’s as close to a Diviner as a person can be.”-Alizeh experienced a sharp pain in her sternum, so shocked she could hardly find the words. “What?”-“A Diviner?” said Kamran, stunned. “Him?”-“Rather a fall from grace, I think,” muttered Huda.-“You wanted to become a Diviner?” Alizeh shook her head. She felt inexplicably heartsick. “Heavens. Your mother once told me you’d been studying magic since you were child. I can’t believe I didn’t understand then what she meant.”-Cyrus returned his gaze to the ground. He sounded angry when he said, “I don’t care to discuss it.”-(...)“I don’t understand your reticence to speak of it,” said Hazan. “You guard this truth as if it’s a secret, when in fact it’s widely held information. Just earlier I asked your mother whether she knew why you never wore a crown, and she told me right then that you’d refused adornment since the day you decided to take your vows. It took little prompting to come by the rest of the details. Hell, I was offered firsthand accounts from your otherwise tight-lipped staff – some of whom have worked in the palace since you were a boy. They heard us discussing your past and offered to tell me the story of your old nursemaid, how you once bounced off the roof –”-“That’s enough.”-“He bounced off the roof?” said Huda, delighted. “Who told you this? Was it the housekeeper?”-“No,” said Hazan, “though I did ask, then, if any of them knew why he wore black all the time, and the housekeeper said he’d once told her that he was in mourning.”-“What?” Alizeh looked at Cyrus. “In mourning for what?”-“Good God.” Cyrus pushed both hands through his hair.-“Hold a moment – this makes no sense,” said Kamran. “You were heir

to the throne. How could your parents allow you to pursue a path to priesthood? No respectable kingdom would allow their firstborn to relinquish a duty to the empire –”-“Oh, also” – Huda lifted a finger – “and forgive me for being so blunt about it – but if you didn’t want to be king, why did you kill your father? You might’ve let him keep his crown if you weren’t keen to follow in his footsteps.”-“He’s not the firstborn, actually,” supplied Hazan. “He’s the spare. It turns out he has an older brother – though, interestingly, it was the one subject everyone refused to discuss –” “

“Cyrus’s anger was as palpable as the weight of magic in the air, and Alizeh was distraught as she looked at him. It changed nothing to know these things, and yet, somehow, it changed everything. She longed to know what’d happened – what had shifted in his life to bring him to this moment? How had he gone from the Diviners to the devil?”

“He closed his eyes and held out his hands, palms up, and soon there came a spine-chilling sound, like a skitter of insects, as a skin of darkness formed slowly along the ceiling. “Wait – what are you doing?” Kamran asked, alarmed. Cyrus threw up his arm and, in a move that seemed to require sheer physical strength, he dragged the heaving black shadow down the wall. The strain of this exertion was evident in the lines of his face, the veins in his neck. He pulled at this skin until it finally fell into place beneath their feet, and when it did, Alizeh felt the world tilt. Then she heard Cyrus scream.”

““Is this black magic?”-Very slowly, Alizeh looked up. Cyrus hung in the air unclothed, naked save a shroud that coiled around his body like a ribbon, so dark it appeared almost to sever him in pieces, choking his throat, his arms, part of his torso, and his hips – the magic sparing him a modicum of privacy. Alizeh fell back, aghast.-“No,” said Hazan, his voice grave. “It’s not black magic. It’s simply barbaric.” “

““No,” said Hazan. “Not yet.” He looked up then, his voice imbued with a surprising compassion when he said, “Cyrus, are you able to speak?” Cyrus did not open his eyes, though he made an effort to swallow, then nodded his head. Alizeh looked from Hazan to Cyrus, her heart hammering in her chest. The realities of this disturbing night were becoming too monstrous, and she was suddenly stricken with fear. When Cyrus finally spoke, his voice was ravaged.

Freely I bind my body,

these chains of my own design.

I offer my blood as bond,

until I repay this debt of mine.

“Now,” said Hazan softly, “he will speak aloud his promises.” -Cyrus looked nearly wrecked, his chest straining as he struggled to draw breath. “I offer you my kingdom,” he said, the rasp of his voice

unrecognizable, “in exchange for your hand in marriage. And I vow never to touch you unless you should desire that I do. Once I’m discharged of my debt to the devil, I offer you my life. You are free to kill me then at your discretion, for I will die willingly at your hand.”-Hazan exhaled shakily beside her, looking uncharacteristically distressed. Out of the corner of her eye, Alizeh glimpsed Kamran and Huda, too, who’d been so silent she’d nearly forgotten they were still in the room. Everyone looked rattled and grim, though none were as disturbed as she. Once more, Cyrus spoke:

Should you choose to accept my oath,

my blood is yours to claim.

Wear my pledge upon your back,

then speak aloud my name. “

““I did try to warn you,” he said, his eyes heavy.-“I know – I know you did –”-“You can still walk away. You’ve not yet accepted his oath. He will still suffer for a time, but not to the same degree.” He looked away. “But it’s cruel to leave him in agony like this. Even someone like him. Whatever you choose, you must make your decision now.”-There was no decision to make. Alizeh could not walk away; she’d already made her choice. She’d already promised herself she’d stay the course, that she’d do what was best for her people – what was necessary to secure their future, their safety. She’d already argued this decision to its end, and she knew what she needed to do. She simply wished she didn’t have to. Shaking, she shook out the cloak, then whipped the heaving mass of it around her shoulders, where it settled and clung like a second skin, molding to the shape of her back. Her heart was frenzied now, beating so hard it was making her dizzy. She drew a deep, steadying breath, then turned her eyes to the man she would soon marry.”

“The feeling soon settled into something altogether pleasurable, leaving her light-headed and steaming, unsteady on her feet. It was with a delicious relief that Alizeh felt as if she’d been set on fire. Her cheeks were hot, her head drowsed and heavy. It was surprisingly intimate, the feel of his blood in her veins, the fever of him now living inside her. She wondered whether this warmth would linger always, for the change within her had occurred with astonishing speed. It was as if something had been hooked inside her soul, tethering her to a heart whose beat she could almost feel. She knew without lifting her head exactly where Cyrus hung in the air above her. She knew that, no matter where he went, she could walk a path to him blindly.-“Your Majesty?” said Hazan, watching her closely. “Are you –” There was a violent sound, like a gust of wind, and without warning Cyrus was released from his bonds, his limp body hitting the bloodied floor so hard the horrible crack echoed all around them. Like a desperate moth, his black shroud fluttered as it fell with him, cloaking his naked figure. Alizeh drew a sharp breath.’

““Does it hurt terribly even though I am here?” she asked him, searching his face.-He merely blinked at her, the action slow and tired, before his eyes closed once more. “Cyrus?” She was panicking now. “Cyrus, can you speak?”-“It’s best if you don’t force him,” said Hazan quietly. “For him, the hell of this night has only just begun.” “

““Are you hurting again?”-“No,” he said. “Yes. I don’t know.” She studied him a moment more, deliberating as she searched his face. -“I’ve been sitting just there,” she said, nodding to a chair in a corner, its heavy shadows lifting as a starburst of color shattered across the room. “I must’ve fallen asleep earlier, but I promise I’m not going anywhere. Okay?”-“Okay,” he said. “You need to rest.”-He swallowed, still staring at her. He wondered if she had any idea what he’d do for her, the worlds he’d destroy for her. “Okay.”-“Good,” she said, almost smiling as she drew her hand over his brow, stealing his breath in the process. “If you need anything at all, I’ll be right over there.”-She stood up to leave and he panicked.-“No,” he said quickly. “Please stay.” “

““Why are you afraid?”-He shook his head, his eyes closing against his will. “Because,” he said, and sighed. “You’re never here when I wake up.”-He felt the whisper of her breath against his forehead, then the press of her lips, so gentle against his skin, and he felt certain now, unequivocally, that he was dreaming.-“I’ll be here,” she said. “I’m not going anywhere.” Then, softer, her lips grazing the curve of his ear: “You can’t lie to me forever, Cyrus. I’m going to find out the truth about you, and when I do, I promise you this: I’ll ruin him. I’ll make the devil regret the day he was born.” “

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------♥

*This Woven Kingdom (February, 1st, 2022)

*These Infinite Threads (February 7th, 2023)

*All This Twisted Glory (February 6th, 2024)

[notstilinski]

The Beautiful Thing That Awaits Us All Starters !

Taken from the 2014 novel by Laird Barron, The Beautiful Thing That Awaits Us All! Some of these have already been edited. You can change them however you see fit!

“I have nightmares. Give the people my apologies.”

“I wonder though, why you have come and why you stay.”

“No, they’re okay. Me, I’m going to rest here a bit.”

“I doubt any of us are capable of understanding you, (Name). I’m beginning to think you may be one of those rare mysteries of the world.”

“Yeah, and you can toss sacrificial wretches into the volcano, too.”

“The look in your eyes. You’re afraid. A person like you is afraid, I take stock.”

“A few of those people forgot that Mother Nature is more of a killer than we humans will ever be and wound up getting chomped. She wants our blood, our bones, our goddamn guts. Fear is healthy.”

“I’m not sure of that at all. You think you know what evil I’d until you look it in the eye.”

“Fresh blood is best.”

“Take me instead and be damned.”

“We tempt fate by spending another minute here. And to stay after sunset… that’s impossible, I’m afraid.”

“(Name)’s gone. They’re gone.”

“My hell is to testify. Don’t you understand? They don’t want me. They took me years ago.”

“(Name) was (Name). They died an awful death. Cue the violins.”

“Think of the memories. When’s the last time we’ve done anything wild?”

“So, you’ve returned to face your childhood demons. Good for you!”

“I’ve stuffed my face with entirely too much lobster to take that suggestion seriously.”

“Don’t look at me. I mean it, (Name). Stop looking at me.”

“That is the coldest water I’ve ever jumped into. I dreamt about this before.”

“Your psychic powers convince you to fly over here?”

“No. Just listen. I’ve tried to tell you this before, but I couldn’t. I was afraid of what you might do. I was afraid , (Name).”

“Oh, I see. (Name) didn’t become a hermit by choice, your people shunned him like the good folks in Utah do it.”

“Way ahead of you, baby. I sprayed it with bleach. Cooties were crawling all over. Isn’t it neat?”

“Actually, coyotes are much scarier than wolves. Sneaky, sneaky little fuckers. Eat you up. Lick the blood all up.”

“I know. It’s the way of the world. People like (Name) always win.”

“I won’t leave you. But it’s possible you might decide not to come with me.”

“I want to save you, baby. You’re weak.”

“We have known each other for an age and I am still uncertain where the truth ends and the bullshit begins with you.”

“Life is full of little conspiracies.” 

“I have a theory. It’s the land that makes people crazy, not their superstitions.”

“You killed small animals as a child, didn’t you?”

“That’s how it begins. Don’t be afraid. It’s not your turn. Not tonight. Really, you’ve been dead for years, haven’t you?”

“The motive? There’s no motive. The ineffably simply is.”

“Well, (Name), whatever it was, I hope you don’t see it again. Especially on of these nights when you’re alone.”

“The other night I dreamt about this lowlife I used to screw.”

“Well, Jesus. Aren’t you a voyeuristic sonofabitch?”

“You’re not a complete barbarian. You comprehend simple words and phrases.”

“Sarcasm isn’t pretty.”

“Aha, that’s what happened to your hair! Here I thought you were just old.”

“Did you see what’s waiting for you in the trees?”

“What? None of that blood you’re covered in is yours? Not even a scratch, you lucky bastard!”

“It’s big fun to inflict one’s contrarian views upon the hapless.”

“That sexy little twerp over there did not so hard time in Huntsville.”

“You seem sad. It’s because you’re alone.”

“They saw the beautiful thing that awaits us all. Waiting at the bottom of the hole beneath everything.”

“My choices is non-being via having my mind dissolved or be a screaming head for eternity? What the fuck happened to door number three?”

[memesandtvshowthings]

The interviewer- a Dramione fanfic

chapter three!

December 3, 2005

Draco’s house 

Draco awoke and looked outside his window. It had snowed… a lot. 

He made his way downstairs for breakfast and found that Blaise was there.

“What the heck are you doing here?” He asked.

“Well, it’s ten o’clock so, I was expecting you to be up.”

“It’s Saturday.”

“Whatever. I wanted to talk to you about the gala.”

“Gala?”

“The one you plan every year for Christmas?”

“Oh! Right, the gala!”

“Yeah.”

“What do you want to talk about?”

“Just normal planning stuff like decorations, invitations, guests, food, location, that kind of stuff.”

“Ok. Let me get some breakfast and then we can talk about it.”

Hermione’s house 

Hermione was sat down in her living room with Ginny having a ‘girl talk’.

“Hermione, he kissed me!”

“Honey, you’ve said that several times. Plus, he’s kissed you before.”

“I know but he hasn’t in forever since he’s been off at auror training.”

“And you didn’t think he would?”

“Well… I was worried he might have, you know, moved on.”

“WHAT? C’mon Gin, you know he’s head over heels for you.”

“Yeah, I guess…. But that’s enough about me, what about you? Any guys caught your attention yet?”

“No. But I can’t stop thinking about… oh, never mind.”

“No, tell me. Who is it?”

“Well, don’t tell Harry.”

“Ok.”

“It’s… Draco Malfoy.” She whispered the last part.

“What? Really? No way!”

“Yeah. I feel so dumb.”

“Don’t. He’s hot.”

“Ginny! You’ve got a boyfriend!”

“I know. Harry’s Burning. Not hot.”

“Oh, right.”

“Now. When did it start?”

“That day I had the interview.”

“Ooh! Did he say anything, I don’t know, cute?”

“He told me I looked hot in green.”

“No way!”

“Yeah.”

“Ok, well, you’ve got to figure out a way to see him again!”

“No! That would be terrible!”

“Why?”

“I don’t want him to KNOW I like him.”

“He doesn’t have to.”

“But he will. Did Harry tell you about Ligilimency* and Occlumency*?”

“Yeah. Why?” 

“Well, Draco can do both. And he’s good.”

“How do you know?”

“Well, he used Ligilimency and found out I was nervous.”

“Ohh. That must’ve been embarrassing.”

“It was.”

“What about Occlumency? How do you know he used that?”

“Well, when I was trying to use Ligilimency to  make sure he was telling the truth about his answers, he had his mind completely blocked off.”

“Wow. He must be really good.”

“He is.”

*Ligilimency is the act of magically navigating through the many layers of a person's mind and correctly interpreting one's findings.

*Occlumency is the act of magically closing the mind against intrusion by Legilimency.

Draco’s house 

“Ok. So far, we have decorations (Gold, red, and green winter wonderland), food (Normal party food), location (a new, fancy, party venue), and when (December 23, a Friday, so it leads into Saturday, Christmas Eve!).”

Blaise said proudly.

“You sure we can’t just have it Saturday?” Draco complained.

“Yes. People will want to spend time with their families and loved ones.”

“Ugh. Fine.”

“Oh come on mate. I’m sure you do too.”

“My family isn’t really… accessible.”

“Why? Yeah your father’s dead, but what about your mother?”

“I haven’t talked to her since father’s funeral and I doubt she wants to.”

“Ok then, what about loved ones?”

Draco just glared at him.

“Hey, maybe find you a girlfriend! Maybe then you won’t be so… miserable.”

“I’m not interested in some gold digger…. And I’m not miserable.”

“I never said a gold digger.”

“That’s all any girl that would dream of dating me is.”

“I don’t think so. What about… your receptionist? Mabel is it?”

“Oh, definitely not!”

“I thought she was cute.”

“Then you try to go after her. She’s not my type.”

“Ok. I think I will.”

“Wait, really?”

“Yeah.”

“I don’t think she’s going to like you.”

“Wanna bet?”

“Sure. Ten galleons.”

“Ok. I’ll do the same.”

“Fine, but you better have it ready. You have till the party.”

“Ok.”

They shook and talked for a little while longer until Blaise had to go.

Hermione’s house

Ginny couldn’t get over that fact that Hermione liked Draco Malfoy. Every time she tried to change the subject, there was a way Draco fit perfectly into it.

“Ginny! Can we PLEASE talk about something else?”

“What else is there?”

“Uhhh. Are you having a Christmas party?”

“Oh! Yeah, me and Harry have been planing it all week!”

“What’s your theme?”

“You’ll have to wait until you get your invitation! Oh, but here’s a secret, it’s not Christmas week!”

“Really? Oh thank goodness! There’s always so many. I always have to skip some!”

“Yeah, that’s why Harry and I did that!”

“Clever.”

“Are you having any parties?”

“No. I’ll just attend them.”

“Ok!”

“You hungry?”

“Yeah.”

“What do you want? I can get Chinese.”

“Ooh! Ok.”

“Great. I’ll go order it and I’ll be right back.”

“K.” 

While Ginny waited, she got up and went through the bookshelf.

“What’re you doing?” Hermione asked when she came back.”

“Oh, just seeing what you’ve got.”

“Mm, that shelve is all Hogwarts stuff.”

“I noticed, I love looking through the yearbooks.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. It helps me remember to write to my friends.”

“Oh, well, I just keep them around in case I ever need it.”

“Ooh look! You had the highest grades in so many things!”

Hermione giggled. 

“Well, they don’t call me brightest witch of her age for nothing!”

“I guess not.”

“Anyway, the food will be here soon so-“

“Wait…guess who else had the highest grades?”

“Who?”

“Malfoy! See? Y’all are perfect for each other!”

“Ginny!”

“Sorry! I couldn’t help it!”

“That’s ok. Let’s go wash up for lunch.”

Draco’s house

“Ok. Who do you want to invite?”

“Hmm. All of the Slytherins, my employees, Granger, and a few others.”

“Granger?”

“Yeah. She signed the papers to ‘Ministry approve’ it.”

“So?”

“That’s a big deal.”

“She’ll hate it! You’re inviting mostly Slytherins.”

“And I should care…why?”

“You could at least invite one of her friends.”

“Why do you care so much?”

“Cause, I used to fancy her.”

“Notice the words, used to.”

“I still care. How about the weaslet?”

“You fancied her too.”

“And?”

“Whatever. I’ll need a reason though.”

“Uh, I don’t know.”

“Where does she work?”

“I think she’s a Daily Prophet writer.”

“Ok then, I have a plan.”

“Uh oh.”

Hermione’s house

“Well, I’ve got to go.”

“Alright.”

“Thanks for lunch, bye!”

“Bye!”

Ginny left and Hermione got up and cleaned the house. 

Knock knock knock

Hermione went to answer the door and found…Ron.

“Hey!”

“You complete arse Ronald Weasley! You show up here after weeks, and all you say is hey?”

“I’m sorry!”

“You think It’ll be alright if you sorry me?”

“What else do you want me to say?”

“Oh, I don’t know! Rack your brains, Ron, that should only take a couple of seconds.”

“Fine then, I’ll just go.”

“Oh no you won’t! You’re going to tell me why you’re here!”

“I just wanted to ask if we could be friends! Clearly you want nothing to do with me though!”

“No. No I don’t. But we can still be…distant, VERY distant, friends.”

“Really?”

“I guess.”

Ron held his arms open for a hug.

“No way.”

“Oh, ok. Can I come inside?”

“Eh, no. You can leave. I have stuff to do.”

“Oh. Well, bye then!”

“Mmm hmm.”

She shut the door on him and sighed. She hated him.

That was chapter three! Stay tuned to my page for more!

[hermioneneedsdraco]

              December 3, 2005

Draco’s house 

Draco awoke and looked outside his window. It had snowed… a lot. 

He made his way downstairs for breakfast and found that Blaise was there.

“What the heck are you doing here?” He asked.

“Well, it’s ten o’clock so, I was expecting you to be up.”

“It’s Saturday.”

“Whatever. I wanted to talk to you about the gala.”

“Gala?”

“The one you plan every year for Christmas?”

“Oh! Right, the gala!”

“Yeah.”

“What do you want to talk about?”

“Just normal planning stuff like decorations, invitations, guests, food, location, that kind of stuff.”

“Ok. Let me get some breakfast and then we can talk about it.”

Hermione’s house 

Hermione was sat down in her living room with Ginny having a ‘girl talk’.

“Hermione, he kissed me!”

“Honey, you’ve said that several times. Plus, he’s kissed you before.”

“I know but he hasn’t in forever since he’s been off at auror training.”

“And you didn’t think he would?”

“Well… I was worried he might have, you know, moved on.”

“WHAT? C’mon Gin, you know he’s head over heels for you.”

“Yeah, I guess…. But that’s enough about me, what about you? Any guys caught your attention yet?”

“No. But I can’t stop thinking about… oh, never mind.”

“No, tell me. Who is it?”

“Well, don’t tell Harry.”

“Ok.”

“It’s… Draco Malfoy.” She whispered the last part.

“What? Really? No way!”

“Yeah. I feel so dumb.”

“Don’t. He’s hot.”

“Ginny! You’ve got a boyfriend!”

“I know. Harry’s Burning. Not hot.”

“Oh, right.”

“Now. When did it start?”

“That day I had the interview.”

“Ooh! Did he say anything, I don’t know, cute?”

“He told me I looked hot.”

“No way!”

“Yeah.”

“Ok, well, you’ve got to figure out a way to see him again!”

“No! That would be terrible!”

“Why?”

“I don’t want him to KNOW I like him.”

“He doesn’t have to.”

“But he will. Did Harry tell you about Ligilimency* and Occlumency*?”

“Yeah. Why?” 

“Well, Draco can do both. And he’s good.”

“How do you know?”

“Well, he used Ligilimency and found out I was nervous.”

“Ohh. That must’ve been embarrassing.”

“It was.”

“What about Occlumency? How do you know he used that?”

“Well, when I was trying to use Ligilimency to make sure he was telling the truth about his answers, he had his mind completely blocked off.”

“Wow. He must be really good.”

“He is.”

*Ligilimency is the act of magically navigating through the many layers of a person's mind and correctly interpreting one's findings.

*Occlumency is the act of magically closing the mind against intrusion by Legilimency.

Draco’s house 

“Ok. So far, we have decorations (Gold, red, and green winter wonderland), food (Normal party food), location (a new, fancy, party venue), and when (December 23, a Friday, so it leads into Saturday, Christmas Eve!).”

Blaise said proudly.

“You sure we can’t just have it Saturday?” Draco complained.

“Yes. People will want to spend time with their families and loved ones.”

“Ugh. Fine.”

“Oh come on mate. I’m sure you do too.”

“My family isn’t really… accessible.”

“Why? Yeah your father’s dead, but what about your mother?”

“I haven’t talked to her since father’s funeral and I doubt she wants to.”

“Ok then, what about loved ones?”

Draco just glared at him.

“Hey, maybe find you a girlfriend! Maybe then you won’t be so… miserable.”

“I’m not interested in some gold digger…. And I’m not miserable.”

“I never said a gold digger.”

“That’s all any girl that would dream of dating me is.”

“I don’t think so. What about… your receptionist? Mabel is it?”

“Oh, definitely not!”

“I thought she was cute.”

“Then you try to go after her. She’s not my type.”

“Ok. I think I will.”

“Wait, really?”

“Yeah.”

“I don’t think she’s going to like you.”

“Wanna bet?”

“Sure. Ten galleons.”

“Ok. I’ll do the same.”

“Fine, but you better have it ready. You have till the party.”

“Ok.”

They shook and talked for a little while longer until Blaise had to go.

Hermione’s house

Ginny couldn’t get over that fact that Hermione liked Draco Malfoy. Every time she tried to change the subject, there was a way Draco fit perfectly into it.

“Ginny! Can we PLEASE talk about something else?”

“What else is there?”

“Uhhh. Are you having a Christmas party?”

“Oh! Yeah, me and Harry have been planing it all week!”

“What’s your theme?”

“You’ll have to wait until you get your invitation! Oh, but here’s a secret, it’s not Christmas week!”

“Really? Oh thank goodness! There’s always so many. I always have to skip some!”

“Yeah, that’s why Harry and I did that!”

“Clever.”

“Are you having any parties?”

“No. I’ll just attend them.”

“Ok!”

“You hungry?”

“Yeah.”

“What do you want? I can get Chinese.”

“Ooh! Ok.”

“Great. I’ll go order it and I’ll be right back.”

“K.” 

While Ginny waited, she got up and went through the bookshelf.

“What’re you doing?” Hermione asked when she came back.”

“Oh, just seeing what you’ve got.”

“Mm, that shelve is all Hogwarts stuff.”

“I noticed, I love looking through the yearbooks.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. It helps me remember to write to my friends.”

“Oh, well, I just keep them around in case I ever need it.”

“Ooh look! You had the highest grades in so many things!”

Hermione giggled. 

“Well, they don’t call me brightest witch of her age for nothing!”

“I guess not.”

“Anyway, the food will be here soon so-“

“Wait…guess who else had the highest grades?”

“Who?”

“Malfoy! See? Y’all are perfect for each other!”

“Ginny!”

“Sorry! I couldn’t help it!”

“That’s ok. Let’s go wash up for lunch.”

Draco’s house

“Ok. Who do you want to invite?”

“Hmm. All of the Slytherins, my employees, Granger, and a few others.”

“Granger?”

“Yeah. She signed the papers to ‘Ministry approve’ my business.”

“So?”

“That’s a big deal.”

“She’ll hate it! You’re inviting mostly Slytherins.”

“And I should care…why?”

“You could at least invite one of her friends.”

“Why do you care so much?”

“Cause, I used to fancy her.”

“Notice the words, used to.”

“I still care. How about the weaslet?”

“You fancied her too.”

“And?”

“Whatever. I’ll need a reason though.”

“Uh, I don’t know.”

“Where does she work?”

“I think she’s a Daily Prophet writer.”

“Ok then, I have a plan.”

“Uh oh.”

Hermione’s house

“Well, I’ve got to go.”

“Alright.”

“Thanks for lunch, bye!”

“Bye!”

Ginny left and Hermione got up and cleaned the house. 

Knock knock knock

Hermione went to answer the door and found…Ron.

“Hey!”

“You complete arse Ronald Weasley! You show up here after weeks, and all you say is hey?”

“I’m sorry!”

“You think It’ll be alright if you sorry me?”

“What else do you want me to say?”

“Oh, I don’t know! Rack your brains, Ron, that should only take a couple of seconds.”

“Fine then, I’ll just go.”

“Oh no you won’t! You’re going to tell me why you’re here!”

“I just wanted to ask if we could be friends! Clearly you want nothing to do with me though!”

“No. No I don’t. But we can still be…distant, VERY distant, friends.”

“Really?”

“I guess.”

Ron held his arms open for a hug.

“No way.”

“Oh, ok. Can I come inside?”

“Eh, no. You can leave. I have stuff to do.”

“Oh. Well, bye then!”

“Mmm hmm.”

She shut the door on him and sighed. She hated him.

[razieltwelve]

Comfort (Final Rose AU)

This is set in the Ruby x Weiss x Jahne AU.

X     X     X

“Is it wrong,” Weiss murmured. “That I’m sad that he’s dead?”

Jahne wrapped her arms around Weiss. “He might have been a terrible person, but he was still your father.”

Weiss sniffled and then pulled back. “Jahne... did you kill my father?”

On Weiss’s other side, Ruby gasped. “Weiss -”

“As much as I wanted to kill that horrible bastard,” Jahne replied. “I promise you that I did not kill your father, nor did I order anyone else to kill him.”

Weiss stared deep into her eyes, but there was no trace of a lie there. “Really?”

“Yes, really. I did not kill your father, Weiss.”

Ruby just wrapped her own arms around Weiss too. “Do... do you need us to organise stuff?”

“It’s... Winter said she’d do it,” Weiss whispered. “I know it’s awful that I’m leaving it all to her, but...”

“Just leave it in her hands,” Jahne insisted. “Winter can handle it.”

X     X     X

Later, after Weiss had cried a bit more and gone to sleep with Ruby playing the part of teddy bear, Jahne stepped out of their apartment and onto the balcony. A trio of drones appeared, top-of-the-line and equipped with the very finest stealth and sensor-jamming equipment.

A hologram of Diana appeared.

“I’m going to assume that you handled things on your end,” Diana drawled.

“I promised Weiss that I did not kill her father, and that I did not give the order to have him killed either.” Jahne’s lips curled. “And that, Diana, is the truth.”

“I suppose it is.” Diana shrugged. “Although it’s more of a technicality than anything else.”

“Weiss... Weiss is too soft hearted to do what needs to be done. Her father is a danger not only to her but also to all of Remnant with his conduct. He needed to be removed.”

“I’m not arguing with you,” Diana said. “I agree. But I can’t help but think you were more concerned about Weiss than the rest of the world when you informed me that Weiss had finally seized control of the Schnee Dust Company.”

“I have no idea what you mean.”

“We both know that the only reason you or your mother didn’t remove him earlier was because Atlas could not afford a corporate war over control of the company. But with Weiss successfully seizing control...”

“I gave you no orders, Diana, nor did my mother. You acted entirely on your own.”

Diana snickered. “Jahne we’ve been friends for most of our lives. You didn’t need to say a word. I saw the look in your eyes. I knew what you wanted me to do. Don’t deny it.” Diana smirked. “You’ve never been able to lie to me, you know.”

“I’m not.” Jahne paused. “Out of interest, how did you engineer the car crash?”

“A micro-drone followed him on his drive home from the office. It waited until he got near a bend in the road without other people or cards in the way, and then it severed the break line. He crashed after losing control on the turn.”

“Did he survive the crash?” Jahne asked.

Diana nodded. “He did indeed survive the initial crash. His car had excellent safety features. Alas, the shock of the crash caused a heart attack, and he succumbed before emergency services could reach him.”

“A tragedy. The micro-drone?”

“It delivered a dose of a rapid-acting agent that caused the heart attack. The agent itself breaks down extremely rapidly. Unless it is tested for immediately, it is completely undetectable.”

“What agent is that?” Jahne asked. “I’ve never heard of...” She chuckled. “Of course. You made it yourself, didn’t you?”

“Ragnarok is capable of making just about any toxin you can imagine. It was the surest way to guarantee success and un-traceability.”

“And the break line?”

“Cut in such a manner as to perfectly simulate natural wear and tear. Weiss’s father was actually a bit stingy. Records indicate that he didn’t bring his car in for servicing as regularly as recommended, and he detested fixing it himself. In fact, the most recent mechanic report specifically states that the mechanic brought potential issues to his attention, and he chose to ignore them. How tragic.”

“Of course.” Jahne turned. “You will keep this between us, won’t you?”

The drones dispelled the hologram. “Naturally.”

[orangesunsets12]

Part 1 below //// Part 2 //// Part 2.5 //// Part 3 //// Part 4

Max woke up to most of her family and friends surrounding her, doctors instructing her about what was wrong with her, what the next steps were, and what would never heal. She woke up to a fixed world, a dead Vecna, and a strange peace. She also woke up to a letter. 

Her mother had given it to her solemnly, saying that it was sent to their trailer two months before Max woke up. That she hadn’t read it, and kept it in good condition until Max could read it. But Max couldn’t really read it, not yet. Her vision was blurry, and her fingers couldn’t hold anything. 

Her mom asked if she wanted to hear it read aloud to her, but Max disagreed. She would wait until she could read it herself. 

Weeks later, as well as a lot of doctor’s appointments, she finally could. A part of her wished that she had read it sooner, but there was no turning back. The words, written in pen and in disjointed handwriting, meant more to her than anything, and she couldn’t help but read it over and over again. 

Dear Max, 

Hey. It’s Steve. 

If you’re reading this I guess that you’re awake. Well, welcome back, Mayfield. I wish I could give you a big hug and tell you that I’m proud of you, but I’m obviously not there. I'm proud of you, though. I’m proud of you for surviving, for making it through, for staying strong. Not many people could survive what you did. You’re one of the strong ones, that I’m sure of. 

You’re probably wondering why I’m not telling you this in person. As I’m writing this out in my horrible handwriting, I wonder the same thing. But, I guess that some things just can’t be fixed. 

I just…I couldn’t stay, after everything that happened. I disappointed everyone. I ruined everything, and I couldn’t even save Eddie. I didn’t deserve to be in Hawkins, at home. Everything I saw, everyone that trusted me, everything reminded me of how much I had failed. How much I failed Eddie, Dustin, Nancy, El, Lucas, you. So, I left. I’m sorry that I didn’t say goodbye, I really wish that I did. It’s now one of my newest regrets, but I hope that you can forgive me.

I also felt trapped, I guess. You know when you feel trapped, like an animal in a cage? Like, you can’t see anything, you can’t feel anything but the cage you’re in? That’s how I felt. So I ran. Classic Steve Harrington, huh? 

Anyways, I didn’t mean to make this depressing. I tend to do that, I guess. But, hey, guess what? I’m in the army now. I can’t go into the details of it, but I got enlisted and now I’m in training. It’s pretty demanding, a lot different than what I’m used to at home, but it’s a nice change. It’s sort of familiar, in a way. The preparation parts of it. But, instead of swinging a bat or making spears, it’s learning how to take orders, how to be disciplined, how to save lives, how to think on your feet. (though, granted, I think I have a lot of experience with that already). A lot of it is head knowledge, which I'm not so good at, but it’ll be useful when I’m sent somewhere to fight in a battle or war. 

Wait. Forget I said that, I don’t want to tell you that. You deserve peace, a normal life, you probably don’t want to read about what I’m doing, or what I might be doing in my future. I’ll stop talking. Writing. Shoot, I’m rambling, aren't I? I thought that was more Robin’s thing, but I guess I do it a bit, too. Even in a letter. 

All of that aside, I hope that you’re doing well, Max. I know that the road ahead is probably scary for you right now, but I know that you’ll get through it. You have a fire in you, Max, a fire that won’t be stopped by anything. And, you have a great support system. Don’t be afraid to lean on others for support. It’s something that I never learned, and I hope that you can learn from my faults. 

I hope that, one day, our paths will cross again. I hope that one day I’ll be ready to come home. I don’t know if that day will come, but I need to believe that it will. I feel like it’s one of the few things that’s keeping me going right now, you know? 

Good luck with everything, Max. Stay strong for me, okay?

From, 

Steve

-----------------------------------

Part 2 // Part 2.5 // Part 3 // Part 4

[simplynotcapable]

So I’m going to take you up on your offer to expand on the Visenya-Baelon Supernatural AU please?

This got long, my bad! I rushed the ending a little realizing how long it got </3

Baelon’s born from a deal with a crossroads demon, which he doesn’t find out until he’s seventeen.

Aemma couldn’t have kids! And Viserys didn’t want to go any other route for having them: surrogacy or adoption, etc etc, because he’s very “but i want them to be OUR kids.”

When he hears about demons, he thinks it’s a joke. He’s a very logical sort of person, Viserys, thinks he’s smarter than he really is.

When he mentions it to Daemon, his wayward brother who blows in and out of town and is always covered in fresh scars he has lame excuses for, he thinks maybe it isn’t. It’s the way he goes pale and says “don’t even fucking think about that shit” so viciously that he’s got flames coming out of his eyes, but when has Viserys ever listened to Daemon?

The woman at the crossroads tells him her name’s Ali.

She looks at him with red eyes and red hair and soft skin and she asks if he wants to make a deal.

Aemma’s asleep when he comes home, when the smoke comes through her mouth, and Baelon is conceived when his mother is not really his mother at all.

Ali laughs-laughs-laughs even as she leaves Viserys’s wife crumpled on the bed.

Aemma thinks it was the strangest nightmare she’s ever had, and she tells Viserys all about it the next day. Smiling, uncomfortable, trying to convince herself it wasn’t real, and he kisses her quiet.

They tell Daemon she’s pregnant, and he punches Viserys across the face. “What did you do?” he hisses. “I told you, I told you not to even—what did you do?”

Nine months later, Baelon is born.

Nine months later, when the doctors are gone, when it’s just Viserys in the room with his wife and Daemon walking down the hall for vending machine chips, Aemma bleeds out. The doctors can’t stop it. They can’t even figure out why she’s bleeding, when she was perfectly fine just a moment ago.

The demons laugh-laugh-laugh and only the baby hears them.

“I can’t leave him,” he tells Daemon, broken, and his brother looks into the sky with his jaw clenched and doesn’t answer. “I’m all he has.”

(On the same night, Rhaenyra and Harwin Strong’s daughter is born, a howling little thing with dark curls and dark eyes.)

Daemon spends ten years trying to find a way to save his brother, and every day he fails he loses himself a little more.

Baelon grows up different than other children. Viserys doesn’t notice his son’s too-clever eyes or the way he sometimes goes so still that he looks like stone or how he plays with the fire in candles. How sometimes he tips his head like he’s listening to something no one else can hear.

He’s no Jesse Turner, not as strong or as important. His mother was no virgin and only possessed for the conception. But he’s something, and half of it didn’t come from anything mortal or holy. Half of it’s dark and it’s twisted and it’s waiting to wake up.

Viserys flings himself into work, into drinking, anything to avoid thinking about what he did and the price he’ll pay and his dead wife. He never remarries.

“I can’t leave him,” he told Daemon, but Baelon barely knows him at all. A hand on his head, sometimes, a word over dinner. An uncomfortable smile. Eyes that watch him like they don’t know who he is, really.

Ten years to the day of his deal, Daemon pulls into their driveway. He tells Baelon to pack a bag. He tells his brother goodbye.

“Is Dad coming?” Baelon asks.

“Your dad’s dead,” Daemon answers, even though Baelon can see him watching from the porch, and then he drives.

He asks what he means. Daemon waits two hours before he answers, looks down at his phone and then pulls over to the side of the road to get out of the car and scream.

“Your dad was sick,” he says when he gets back in. “It was terminal. He didn’t want to wait to get sicker. He shot himself. There won’t be a funeral. This is the last time we’re going to talk about it.”

Liar, liar, liar, whisper the voices always in the wind, but Baelon loves his uncle. He trusts him. The voices never say good things, anyway.

He thinks he should be more upset about his father, but he only cries a little.

They drive for hours and hours, and then down a dirt road and into the woods, and they park in front of a house with no neighbors and nothing around for miles and miles.

There’s a boy on the porch when they get out. Seventeen, maybe, eighteen, no older. He has Daemon’s face. He takes one look at Baelon and goes so pale he looks like he’s dying.

“He’s not mine,�� Daemon calls, but the boy has already bolted into the house. He pushes Baelon behind him, cursing under his breath, and that’s right about when the pregnant woman comes outside with a gun.

“I told you if I ever saw you again—“

“Oh, Rhaenyra, put that down—“

“—I was going to shoot you dead—“

“—I didn’t have anywhere else to go, don’t point that shit at me—“

“—hell’s nice this time of year—“

Baelon watches them, very quietly, and from the house comes a spill of dark-haired children. Two little boys, no more than six and eight, with curious eyes and gaps in their front teeth.

A little girl, his age, with a smear of freckles on her nose, who looks at him and smiles.

He smiles back.

The woman notices him, and her face flickers. “Yours?” she asks and doesn’t wait for an answer. “His mother have a math test? That why he’s not with her?”

Daemon’s jaw clenches. “He’s my nephew. His mother’s dead. My brother, too.”

“Why would she be taking a math test?” Baelon wants to know, but neither of them answer.

“Condolences. Not my problem. Get out.”

“I can’t keep him, Rhaenyra.”

Baelon’s head snaps up. “What?”

Rhaenyra laughs in his face. “So you brought him here?”

“He’s got family here—“

“Aegon is mine. Harwin’s and mine. Neither of you have family here.”

The boy with Daemon’s face, he thinks. Standing in the doorway, watching with wide eyes.

“I can’t take him on the road with me!”

“Then don’t go back on the road!“

“You know I have to,” he says, and Rhaenyra’s jaw clenches. “You know why.”

Baelon doesn’t. Baelon would like to. Daemon ignores him when he asks.

“Go to Laena. She’ll take him.”

“Laena’s wife will shoot me if I show up there.”

“How old are the girls now?”

“Who?” asks Baelon.

“Fifteen,” answers Daemon, through his teeth, and Rhaenyra snorts. “Look, are you going to be able to sleep at night knowing I’m dragging a ten year old kid on hunts with me?”

“We went deer hunting last year,” Baelon points out. “I did fine.”

Rhaenyra looks down on him. She’s pretty, Baelon thinks, and she has that same silver hair his uncle has. His dad had. Her eyes are blue, though, bright and vivid.

“I’m Baelon,” he says. “My dad shot himself.”

She blinks.

“You can wait for Harwin,” she says, finally. “He’ll be back any minute. I’m not taking a kid without asking him first.” She looks at him more firmly, then gestures towards the trio of dark-haired children. The shotgun lowers from Daemon’s throat. “You can play, if you’d like. For awhile.”

He doesn’t want to.

Daemon shoves him, so he goes anyway.

The boys names’ are Jace and Luke, and he thinks they’re babies. Baelon usually thinks other kids are babies, even the ones that are his same age, because sometimes he feels a thousand years old.

Visenya, though, reaches out and touches his wrist when he first approaches. “I watched your mom die,” she says, very apologetically. “In my dreams last night.”

“I dream about monsters,” he says, and she shrugs.

“My dad kills monsters.”

Baelon likes Visenya.

Aegon doesn’t talk to him, not until Visenya drags him over to the older boy by the hand and glares.

“You’re Uncle Daemon’s son,” says Baelon.

“My father’s name is Harwin Strong,” the older boy snaps. “Your uncle is a sperm donor.”

“Uncle Daemon doesn’t donate to things,” Baelon informs him. “He thinks charity is for pussies.”

Aegon laughs, then looks at as if he can’t quite believe himself.

Daemon’s sitting on the hood of his car and Rhaenyra’s sitting on the porch when the trucks pulls in, and Baelon watches with some surprise when the biggest man he’s ever seen jumps out without even killing it just to fling Daemon on the ground.

“Nice to see you, Harwin,” Daemon says, and it’s only Rhaenyra calling out that keeps him from losing teeth.

Daemon and Rhaenyra and Harwin talk beside the car for a long time. In quiet voices. Visenya sneaks him into the shed.

Jace and Luke both tell her not to. They tell him they aren’t allowed in the shed alone, that Visenya’s going to get them in trouble, that she’s always getting them in trouble.

“You scared?” she asks him, and she’s still holding his hand so he’s telling the truth when he shakes his head.

There’s guns in the shed. Knives and guns and powders and plants and books and chains and all sorts of strange things that he thinks would belong in a serial killer’s house.

“What is all this?” he asks, fascinated.

“My dad kills monsters,” she says again, smiling.

“What about your mom?”

“Not anymore.”

“What about you?”

“Not yet.”

Daemon tells him goodbye as the sun is going down. “I’ll be back,” he promises, knelt in the dirt with his hands on his shoulders. “As often as I can. And I’ll call. You’re going to stay here with Rhaenyra and Harwin. Be good. Listen to them. They’re good people.”

“Take me with you,” Baelon says.

“One day,” Daemon answers, and he kisses him too rough on the forehead, “I’ll tell you why I can’t.”

He shakes Harwin’s hand—the bigger man squeezes so hard Baelon thinks he’s trying to break it—and nods to Rhaenyra. He asks them if they’ll go get Aegon out of the house so he can talk to them. Rhaenyra points the gun at him again, so he lifts his hands and gets in the car.

He drives away.

Harwin Strong looks down at him. “You sure you’re not his?”

He doesn’t sound angry, only curious.

Baelon considers. He’s always felt more like Daemon’s than Viserys’s, but he doesn’t think saying yes is right anyway.

“He’s mine,” Visenya says, sitting on the porch steps. “I saw it in a dream.”

“Go get cleaned up for dinner,” Rhaenyra says, as if this is the sort of thing that happens all the time, and Visenya grins at him and goes.

Baelon doesn’t mind living with the Strongs.

They fix the attic up for him, since Aegon and Jace are already doubled up and Luke is supposed to share with the baby when he’s born. He likes the attic, the big window and the weird way the shadows fall and the lights Harwin hangs up for him. They take him into town and let him buy a few posters, a rug. Pick out his own sheets, which Visenya deems hideous but doesn’t seem to mind sprawling all over when she comes into his room uninvited to tell him ghost stories she swears are true at two in the morning.

It’s odd living with a family, after so long being basically on his own. They aren’t his family, and he knows that. Feels it sometimes, like an ache, but he’s okay with it. He loves them anyway, and they love him, too, eventually.

Rhaenyra’s always there, fussing over her sons and trying to tame Visenya’s mess of hair, and she makes him sit at the kitchen table to do his homework instead of just asking him if it’s done. One of the kids at the school in town—Rhaenyra drives them every morning, is horrified when Baelon explains he’s never been to real school and his homeschooling was largely left up to him, and tells everyone he’s a child they’re fostering—pulls Visenya’s skirt up from behind, and they call Rhaenyra when Baelon breaks his nose.

“He touched my daughter,” says Rhaenyra, outraged, “I wouldn’t care if he broke the little shit’s wrist!”

She pulls him out early for the day and buys him ice cream.

Harwin leaves often but he always comes home, and he leaves his guns and other serial killer paraphernalia (“My dad isn’t a serial killer,” Visenya insists, “he kills monsters.”) in the shed. He makes them pancakes and tickles Luke until he cries and he rounds them all up outside to kick a ball and play tag and be sprayed with the hose while he laughs when they squeal about how cold it is.

“We ride the bikes up and down the road,” he explains to Baelon on one of these days. “You can use Aegon’s old one, he’s outgrown it now but Jace is still too small for it—“

“I can’t. I don’t know how to ride a bike,” Baelon answers, apologetically.

Harwin Strong’s eye twitches. He says something under his breath about his dad and maybe also Daemon, and then he hauls him outside and teaches him how to ride a bike. The other boys watch from the porch and heckle when he falls, but Aegon ruffles his hair when he finally gets it.

Aegon doesn’t like him at first, barely speaks to him, but he comes around eventually. When Daemon’s weekly phone calls turn to monthly turn to hardly ever, Aegon finds him and hands him half an orange.

“He stopped calling me, eventually, too,” he says, gruffly. “Don’t worry about it. The girls and I don’t.”

The girls are Daemon’s twin daughters, who live across the country. Baelon’s never spoken to them. Aegon calls them a lot, shows him a lot of pictures. They’re pretty, always laughing into the camera. Daemon’s only met them once.

“A monster killed Mom’s parents when she was sixteen,” Visenya explains to him after about a year. “Daemon killed the monster, and then he left. She called him when Aegon was born, but he didn’t meet him until he was nine.“

“But Daemon was like twenty-seven when your mom was sixteen,” Baelon laughs, shaking his head, and then he thinks about “his mom taking a math test?” and stops laughing.

Jace and Luke fold him into their every day lives as if he’s always been there, just another person at the dinner table and to add into their games and to fight with over the TV remote. Luke calls him “Bael” and he’s always asking him to help with his homework, even though first grade isn’t that hard. Jace makes him help with his ever growing collection of LEGO sets, which have begun to eat up the entirety of his side of the room—which Aegon sectioned off with a rope.

They aren’t his father and Daemon, the Strongs.

They notice he’s strange.

It’s alright, though, because Visenya’s strange, too.

She has odd dreams about things that happened already and are still going to happen, and sometimes when she touched someone she could tell what they were thinking. (“You think I’m pretty,” she laughs when they’re thirteen, her hand on his wrist, and he jerks away with a mortified blush.) She talks about her dreams like they’re real, and sometimes when Harwin goes to leave Visenya grabs his hand and whispers in his ear and he doesn’t go after all.

“Last time he left when I told him not to go, his dad died,” Visenya says, and Baelon nods like that makes all the sense in the world.

When he talks to shadows, Rhaenyra watches and asks him what they say. “They tell me secrets,” he tells her. “Sometimes they’re lying, though. They like to lie, if they think it will make me angry.”

She asks him what happens when he’s angry, and Baelon shrugs. “Sometimes nothing.”

Sometimes glass breaks and the earth cracks open.

When he puts his hand in the fire and nothing happens, Harwin asks him what it feels like. “Like when you try to grab water,” he explains, and he blows his fingers out.

He can read Latin, even though he’s never learned it, and he knows what the sigils in Harwin’s books mean without being told. He talks in his sleep, they tell him, and it’s not English.

“Shut up!” he tells the dog, once, when she won’t stop barking, and her mouth is still opening but the sound stops coming out. It wears off after a few days, but he starts being careful about telling anyone to do things.

Daemon visits once a year, maybe. Never for long. He isn’t allowed in the house. He asks how he is and if they’re treating him well and if he’s happy.

“You hunt monsters,” Baelon says when he’s fourteen, because he isn’t stupid and he knows Visenya isn’t joking anymore. Knows that Aegon and Harwin aren’t going on normal hunting trips. Knows that when Rhaenyra and Aegon argue, it isn’t just because he doesn’t want to go to college. Knows the books aren’t just a hobby and the weapons aren’t just a collection, that teaching all the kids to shoot and stab and defend themselves isn’t just paranoia, that the mythology lessons aren’t just weird family bonding time that Baelon is allowed to partake in because he lives there.

“I hunt monsters,” Daemon agrees. “Vampires, mostly. They killed your grandmother. Your grandfather, too.”

“Did my dad know?”

“People believe what they want to believe.”

“Did they kill my dad?”

Daemon looks away. “Your dad killed your dad. I told you not to ask about it.”

He’s sixteen when Visenya dares him to steal her dad’s old motorcycle, the one that sits unused in the shed.

They’ve been close since Daemon left him with her parents, and they only get closer. The kids at school say their names like one word, Baelon-and-Visenya and Visenya-and-Baelon, and sometimes Rhaenyra jokes that their heads are going to fuse if they keep leaning them together like that. He’s always with Visenya and Visenya is always with him, and they like the same music and movies, he likes when she reads to him even though he hates reading, she likes when he draws all over her hands.

The older they get, though, they both see the way Harwin and Rhaenyra watch them. Suspicious, almost, narrow eyes, and neither of them talk about it but it doesn’t go unnoticed that Rhaenyra needs to see Visenya in the kitchen every time she starts playing with his hair and that Harwin wants his help fixing the truck every time Visenya lays her legs across his lap.

He doesn’t blame them, really. Having a teenage boy living in your house with your teenage daughter must be stressful, especially since he’s pretty sure his pupils have been turning into little hearts every time he’s looked at her since they were twelve.

And he knows what they’ll think, if they find the motorcycle gone and the two of them gone with it. He loves Rhaenyra and Harwin, doesn’t want to make them angry, doesn’t want them to send him away. Doesn’t want them to think he can’t be trusted.

Visenya doesn’t care about that. She said “he’s mine” when they were ten years old, and, as far as she’s concerned, that’s all anyone should have needed.

“No,” he says.

“You scared?” she asks, and she grabs his hand when she laughs

Baelon steals the motorcycle.

They don’t go far, just up the road a ways, and they play tag in the woods like they’re eleven again. He catches her, and she trips him, and they land in a tangle on the ground, and they’re both laughing.

He doesn’t know which one of them kisses the other, but when they pull away there’s flowers blooming all around them.

“Did you do that?” she asks, grinning.

“Shut up,” he says, no heat in it, and he kisses her again. The voices have lots to say, none of it good, and he doesn’t give a fuck about any of it.

They get back before her parents notice, somehow, and they make it four months of hidden kisses and hiding out on the roof and whispers in corners before little Joffrey catches Visenya putting concealer on a hickey and then it’s like everyone knows all at once.

“A boy from school,” Visenya says, solemnly, but Rhaenyra takes one look at him and he can feel the guilt on his face.

Aegon’s moved out by then, a little apartment in town, and Baelon’s in his guest room just that quickly. Visenya pitches a holy fit about it, and Baelon’s not exactly ecstatic.

“She’s finishing high school,” Rhaenyra tells him, finger in his face. “She’s finishing high school, and she’s going to have options, and she can’t have any of that if she lets herself get tunnel vision on you.”

Rhaenyra is defensive of Visenya’s future after the sharp right turn Daemon’s interference sent her own life on, and he gets it, he gets it, he gets it, he does, he does, but he hates it. He misses the boys and he misses Rhaenyra and he misses Harwin and he misses Visenya like he thinks he’d miss it if they cut off his fingers.

“You see them every other day,” Aegon says, exasperatedly. “You’re so damn dramatic.”

Baelon is too busy checking for text messages to hear him.

Aegon takes him on a hunt, after a few months of Baelon moping about and only really brightening when they go back to the house so he can see Visenya and grovel to Nyra and Harwin—who aren’t even angry, really, they just also aren’t going to let their teenage daughter’s teenage boyfriend live upstairs for obvious reasons. He gives him very strict instructions not to tell anyone, looks down at his phone, sees Visenya informing him she had a dream about it and to be creful, and sighs.

But Baelon gets to burn bones! He shoots a ghost! With salt! It’s kind of fucking awesome! He goes a lot after that, attempts to get Aegon to bring Visenya too and is laughed out of the kitchen.

He’s seventeen when Harwin doesn’t come home.

Nyra’s a wreck, and the boys are panicking, and Visenya keeps taking handfuls of sleeping pills to try to dream an answer until Jace takes the bottle and flushes them down the toilet. Baelon has to physically pick her up and carry her out of the room, hissing and spitting, before she busts his lip.

“I can go,” Rhaenyra says.

“You haven’t hunted since Grandpa died,” Aegon says, irritable, because Rhaenyra used to leave the boys and Visenya with Lyonel to go with Harwin until the fire. “B and I will go, just tell us where—“

When Harwin walks through the door, there’s something wrong.

No one seems to notice but Baelon, flocking immediately towards him, demanding answers and pouring relief, but it’s the eyes. It’s his face when he looks over at Baelon. It’s the way the voices start whispering so quickly that he can’t make a word out.

“You’re shorter than I thought,” Harwin says, looking right at him over their heads.

Visenya’s hand touches her father’s arm, and she screams. He doesn’t know what she sees in him, but there’s no blood in her face and she’s crying so hard she can’t breathe.

When he swats her aside, she flies so hard she hits the wall, and then it’s Luke he’s holding up by the throat. Examining like he’s an odd little bug.

“Odd company you keep,” Harwin says, and his eyes are black-black-black. “Your mother wouldn’t approve.”

Luke’s squirming, and Aegon’s got a gun trained on it, but there’s no shot without hitting him too, no shot that will actually hurt it, and they all know it isn’t Harwin, they know what demons look like, but how can he shoot? Shoot Harwin? None of them know how to perform an exorcism. How to get it out of him.

“My mother’s dead,” Baelon says. “Put him down.”

“Not that mother,” the thing says. “The other one. She’s got four or five of you, now. It’s her favorite game.” It cocks Harwin’s head, it laughs. “Oh, you don’t know. We’ve told you, haven’t we? Don’t you ever listen? Daddy wasn’t the only one in Mommy when they made you.”

Told you, say the shadows.

“Get out of him,” Baelon hisses, and it snorts.

“Weak little thing, aren’t you?” it sighs, and then it grins and twisted towards him. “Your father, too. He screams and screams and screams.”

Aegon shoots. It hits it in the shoulder. It doesn’t flinch.

Luke’s neck snaps, and he hits the ground like a ragdoll. Against the wall, Visenya raises her bloody head just enough to scream. “Do that again, and it’ll be your mother,” it says with Harwin’s mouth, and Baelon can’t hear over Rhaenyra and Visenya and Joffrey and Jace. Aegon has no blood in his face.

“Imagine my surprise,” it says, half-singing, “when the little man with his holy water and good intentions had a head full of you. One of Ali’s little experiments, right nearby. I had to see. Couldn’t help myself.” It grins, conspiratorial. “She doesn’t like it if we go to any of you, not unless you call us first. So protective of her games.”

Baelon can’t stop looking at Luke.

“You’re more human than your brothers,” it tells him, almost disappointed. “Oh, there’s one of them, he’s already calling for us. Gives us souls, when he gets bored with them. Girls, mostly.”

“I don’t have any brothers,” he chokes out.

“And a sister,” it says, delighted, but it rolls its eyes. “She’s too human, too.”

“Get out of him,” he says again.

It sighs. “Boring, boring. What a waste of a deal. Your father gave his soul up for this?”

Baelon hears Rhaenyra whisper something to the boys, starts to turn his head when Jace voices a half-argument, and then shouts a wordless cry when she flings herself straight at her husband’s chest. Kicking and clawing and biting, and she howls for Aegon to “take them and go!”

Jace and Joffrey go, and Baelon bolts for Visenya before Aegon even has time to tell him to do it. He hears Rhaenyra’s head hit the wall. He hears blood hitting the ground, and Visenya’s yelling for her mother, and he’s got her dragged up onto her feet and the thing’s head swivels too far around to look out the opened door. He hears the snap of Harwin’s neck, and it just turns around again.

It sighs. “Boring. Boring, boring. I thought you’d be more interesting. The others will be so disappointed.”

It looks to Visenya, then, and it shakes Harwin’s head.

“Daddy always thought you were crazy,” it tells her, sickly sweet, and she lunges before Baelon can stop her. It laughs, lets her hit him in the chest, but then she grabs its face.

It flickers.

She hasn’t done it in years, grabbing for someone’s mind. Jace, he thinks, when he stole her dolls, when she was still too young to understand it was wrong. It’s different than her dreams and different when she reads feelings and thoughts. It feels like being torn in half. It feels like dying, when she sinks herself into your mind and rips.

Harwin’s eyes, for a moment, a slump of a corpse before they’re black again and it straightens up. Its face contorts and it reaches for her, and Baelon moves, and the shadows whisper, and he says, “Get out of him.”

Smoke. Smoke and smoke and smoke, and Harwin is twisting and choking and he’s dead when he hits the ground, Baelon knows that, and he looks at the smoke, and he knows how without knowing how he knows, and he hisses, “die.”

And it’s gone.

Just like that.

He and Visenya are standing amidst the corpse of her brother and her parents, their feet are soaked in blood, Visenya’s bleeding from her head, and Baelon tries to say something and then passes out.

He wakes in the back of the truck. Visenya next to him, Joffrey in her lap. Jace in the front seat. Aegon driving. No one speaks.

“Did you know?” he asks. “My dad? My mom?”

“Mom did,” Visenya says, and she looks at him with tired eyes. “I slept earlier. Dreamed it. Daemon told her.”

“Daemon knows.”

Aegon punches the steering wheel. Joffrey’s still crying. Jace has both fists pressed to his eyes.

“We’re going to Laena’s,” he says. “There’s nowhere else for you four to go.”

“Us four?” Visenya says. “But—“

“Not now,” he barks, and then softens. “Not now, Enya.”

It takes three days, and none of them talk about it. Not about Harwin or Rhaenyra or Luke. Not about Baelon. Not about what Baelon and Visenya did.

She’s outside when they get there. Barely older than Rhaenyra. The girls are in college, gone already, and Aegon walks straight into her arms and cries.

“We can’t stay,” Visenya says, that night, slipping into the guest room Laena put him in.

“I can’t,” he agrees. The others, it said, and he will not watch the rest of them die because his father dealt with demons. Because he shouldn’t exist. “You are.”

“You’re mine,” she says. “I go where you go. And you needed me. You couldn’t kill it until I helped. You won’t be able to kill anymore without me.”

“Who says I’m going to?”

“I know you,” she says, and she’s right. He has to, now that he knows that he can.

“Your mom wanted you to finish high school.”

“She’s dead,” Visenya says, dark and brutal. “Dad. Luke. Fuck that.”

He opens his arms, and she hides in them. “I’m sorry.”

“You didn’t do it.”

Didn’t he?

“We’ll leave with Aegon,” she says, softly. “You know that’s what he’s going to be doing. It has to be. Looking for ways to kill them. So it doesn’t happen to anyone else.”

That’s how hunters always start. That’s why hunters always die.

“I barely…I passed out. It’s not something I can just—“

“Probably like a muscle. You have to use it. It said you have brothers.“

“Said they were barely human.”

“Demons lie,” Visenya says. “What if they can help? What if it’s easier, with more of you? We can…Dad would want this.”

“No, he wouldn’t.”

“We want this,” she amends. “I want them all dead. For my mom and my dad and Luke.”

“The legions of hell?”

“Child’s play.”

A moment of silence.

“I need this,” she says, whispers it. “I need to do something. I can’t not do anything.”

Baelon asks Rhaenyra and Harwin’s forgiveness, wherever they are, and he kisses her

“If we do this, we start with the girl. And we stop, if we realize...if it wasn’t lying. If they’re all more demon than person, and I don’t ever get stronger. We stop. No matter what.”

“Alright,” she lies.

(Helaena listens to the spiders in her palms, solemn face and pursed lips, and then she walks to the window. She sighs. She waits.)

[hoperoiselover]

WOOOO FINALLY A NEW CHAPTER, READ ON AO3 HERE Tw: implied dehumanizing

I ALSO WANT TO APOLOGIZE FOR TAKING SO LONG WITH POSTING THIS CHAPTER. I'VE BEEN EXTREAMLY BUSY WITH PERSONAL LIFE. I HOPE YOU ALL UNDERSTAND. ANYWAY ENJOY THE CHAPTER :D

CHAPTER SEVEN WHITE BOX Stanley closed the door behind him, and he looked back at the very angry yet anxious mother.

“Eliana, what’s going on? Is everything alright?..” Stanley crossed his arms on his chest, worried for his client.

“Adam. Something isn't right with him,..” Eliana was tapping her foot rapidly, the sound of high heels on stone could be heard.

“What does that mean…? He hasn’t done anything wrong, nor has he hurt anyone…Eliana what are you talking about? Does he have a disability or dietary problem that I should-” Stanley was cut off by the woman.

“No! It’s just….,” she sighed before continuing, “Adam isn’t my kid, and I think he’s not even a kid at all..”

“Oh! Is he adopted or is he going through a growth spurt or-”

“STANLEY! HE ISN’T ADOPTED, HE’S NOT GOING THROUGH A GROWTH SPURT. HE’S A FUCKING ALTERNATE STANLEY…..and he’s with my son..” Eliana screamed in frustration. She gripped on the smaller man’s shoulders and shook him.

She was desperate to get Adam away from Jonah… She wasn’t going to lose him…He was all that she had left.

“Yikes,- hold on,.. Let’s calm down for a moment…Now, you’re telling me that Adam is an alternate…” Stanley needed to process this information. If Adam was really an alternate then….why hasn’t he hurt anyone yet?

Then again, alternates usually pick loners, or people who are already weak minded.

“Yeah…look. I…I don’t want my son getting hurt. Adam showed up after my son was interacting with a guy on the T.V. , who funny enough, had the same name as you. He said that he could have friends come out of thin air, and wouldn’t you know it, Boom! Adam…” Eliana explained, she let go of Stanley, and crossed her arms on her chest, tapping her foot rapidly.

“Um... What are you suggesting me to do?...” Stanley straightened his shirt and looked at Eliana.

“I don’t know…I just…I could call the cops and have them pick it up… yet… something in me doesn’t want to do that…” Eilana explained.

Adam had caused no major problems, and it was nice to Jonah. Yet Eliana was unsure..

“Do….you think you can take care of Adam… until we figure out what to do with him?...” Eliana asked the shorter man.

“Like…after the daycare closes?...” Stanley hesitantly asked, using his hand to brush his black hair back.

“Y-yeah…Look, I don’t know what to do with him. I know he’s an alternate, but I want him away from my son…I don’t want him getting hurt…” Eliana bit the inside of her cheek; a nervous habit.

“What about me? If he’s truly an alternate, what will I do when he tries to kill me?” Stanley pressed his hands to his chest.

“...I…I don’t know Stan…look… we can just give him up to the police. Let them deal with him-”

“Wait wait…are you a hundred percent sure that he is an alternate?”

“....No…the reason I suspect he is an alternate is because when I went to the police station to find out if his birth parents were looking for him. He was marked as dead from fourteen years ago…He still looks like a little kid…” Eliana looked at Stanley with a worried expression.

“Jesus…but…how? I-it could be someone else?...” Stanley was puzzled. He didn’t know what to do with this kid..? Thing?.... Nah…Adam wasn’t a thing…

“I mean… Maybe..I don’t know,” she sighs,”Look, for now, keep an eye on him, i’ll pick him up when i’m out for work, and we will talk more about this another day.” Eliana sighed, some tension was removed from her shoulders.

“Okay… See you later then Mrs. Marshall-”

“Ms. Cruz actually…” She sighed, letting out a breath of air she didn’t know she was holding.

Stanley nodded.

“Alright, see you Ms. Cruz…”

“Bye Montgomery.” She said her goodbye once more and started to walk back to her car, finally driving off to work.

Stanley sighed and went back in the house. The door creaked as he closed it. He locked it and went back to the living room.

Cesar was sadly pouting, hands crossed on his chest as he sat on the floor. Mark was side hugging him trying to help calm Cesar down. It looked like Cesar had been crying, his eyes red and slightly puffy.

Jonah had somehow managed to look cleaner than he was before. Adam had a pile of baby wipes that were covered in various paints placed next to him….it?... Stanley sighed at the thought. How did Adam even get those baby wipes? He could’ve sworn they were under the table where he had placed his tea down on… His tea was probably cold… damn it…

Sarah and Evelin were no longer painting each other's faces. The two girls were now playing with the dollhouse, giggling to each other as they got paint on the dolls and miniature furniture.

“Evelin, Sarah, go wash your hands, you’re dirtying the dolls. Come here girls.” Stanly sighed, tired from the conversation he had just finished with Eliana.

“Mr. M, they can use these wipes I found…” Adam offered, holding a pack of baby wipes.

“I-...alright, sure thing, thank you Adam…” Stanley stuttered slightly.

Adam stood up from the floor and carried the wipes over to the girls handing it over to them.

“Thank you!” Sarah smiled and took two wipes rubbing them together in her small palms.

Adam nodded and looked at Evelin, bringing the packet closer to her.

“I-I.. um…t-thank you…” Evelin muttered, quickly taking a baby wipe and backing away slightly.

Adam nodded again once more, leaving the girls and sitting next to Jonah, who had gone back to painting.

“Look Adam! I drew us!” He smiled a wide toothy smile and showed his painting to the other boy.

It was two awfully made stick figures standing in a white void that is the canvas. Underneath them was an odd shade of green and yellow mixed together to symbolize grass. The top left corner had a yellow circle with yellow lines spaced around it; the sun. One stick figure had a brown blob on its head, while the other had a bright yellow.

Adam smiled softly at Jonah’s painting.

“It looks amazing,” Adam complemented Jonah's work.

Jonah’s smile had grown, and he giggled. He was so happy that Adam had liked it.

“What did you paint?” Jonah tilted his head slightly and looked over at Adam’s painting.

Adam’s painting was a mess of colors and rough edges. In the center of the chaos was a white square box, left untouched by the splashes of paint. In the box was a small black dot.

Jonah had a confused expression.

“What is it?”

“....I don’t know..” Adam responded dully. END OF CHAPTER SEVEN, WHITE BOX

[agallimaufryofoddments]

Hypothetically Heckling Hyperbolically

Scene: If Huey had been a couple years younger and able to overhear Ronny and Elmer’s peri-drowning conversation...

⁂

(TL;DR)

Ronny: Magic mirror of the sea, who is the unlikeliest to smile besides me?

Huey: Me.

Elmer: True that. Psyche! It’s me.

Ronny: Shit.

Elmer: Cope. I do. Anyway, you’re going to make Maiza smile, and you’re gonna like it. You’ll like it till you drop dead from smiling!

⁂

Ronny: Mortal, I can grant you power beyond your wildest dreams. Perfect immortality. Freezing time. Extreme farsightedness. Command over the human race. Money go brr. Anything. Anything! Think big. Bigger. BIGGER. Think deep.

“After thinking for a little while...”

Elmer: s m i l e

Ronny: Elaborate.

Elmer: Laugh from the bottom of your heart, at the top of your lungs, like you’re having fun, like you’re overjoyed. Woo me like one of your French girls, bright-eyed, rosy-cheeked, lips parted just so in the latest fashion of joie de vivre. Tell me how you smile, you who are called a demon, and what makes you really and truly happy.

Ronny: What? No. Who are you.

Huey: Addict. Smile Junkie. Joyster.

Ronny: Listen. Before you are two buttons. The red one can get you permanently clean on the spot. The blue one gets you a one-time BSOD except the :( is a :). Choose wisely.

Elmer: :)

Ronny:

Ronny: This is the most difficult, most challenging, most unfeasible wish ever asked of me. You ask for what is impossible now, nigh impossible in the near future, and forever the unlikeliest of the unlikely to occur.

Huey: Oh, God, don’t encourage him.

Elmer: so what I’m hearing is that there’s a chance

Huey: Elmer, remember when I asked you “would a man who had no personal experience with happy smiles be able to give them to others?” and you went ‘point taken?’ Think carefully.

Elmer: So, what you want to do, Ron, what you do in this sort of situations is you attach yourself to someone else in similar smileless straits, straits sans smiles to quote your French girls, and you make them your pet—pet project, yeah, and you just, you know, do what it takes until they give you a laugh right from the gut. Ron, I betcha anything you’ll be able to smile after that, I mean, we’re talking my tried and true methods here. And partner, if we reunite, smile then, because you owe me—I love ya, Ron, but I’ll find you, and you’d better be glad that you met me again. ‘I can smile now! How d’ya like them apples?!’ …I’ll even take a reason like that, so please, show me your smile.

Ronny: Methods?

Huey: His only one.

Ronny: Has it ever worked?

Huey: No.

Elmer: It worked on you.

Huey: You know which party he meant.

Elmer: Look, I was going to suggest that Ronny stick close to Maiza, what with the dead brother and other dead so-and-sos being a real bummer and all, but... I guess I could wish for Ronny to tag alone with me until I smile for real instead...

Ronny: Wait. Hold on. Wait, demon, there’s still time to change my wish—I hadn’t pressed it y—Maiza! I wish for Maiza! My mind is made up.

Elmer: Ah, you’ve chosen the blue button after all. I figured you would. 

Huey: Dare I ask why you didn’t wish for my smile?

Elmer: Well... When weighing my options, I like to choose the one that has the highest chance of succeeding.

Huey: So that’s why you didn’t wish for a genuine smile to call your own, Mr. Empty Ending?!

Elmer: Words can’t hurt me :). Not if I’m empty, right? You should try it sometime oh wait you are. What was that about failed methods, again? Cheer up! You know you want to you. You’ll never best me in the sans émotions racket, so you may as well give up and smile. Come on. Give up. Embrace failure. It’s futile to grieve the dead, but to be so delusional as to try and Lazarus-Frankenstein your wife when not even Ronny can? Move on. Smile for me like your French mother.

Ronny: Mortal, heed me as I literally drown out your words via an ocean of hurt.

Elmer: Huey’s mom :) would know  :) a thing or two about that :). Hey, Huey, look to your right, I think I can see Monica from here! Smile and wave!

Huey: The line is breaking up—sounds—gargling?—can’t hear—

Elmer: Remember, demon, that with but a smile you summon meeeee!